Skip to main content

Full text of "Memories of the old homestead"

See other formats


NYPL  RESEARCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3433  08235507  8 


fli  e  s 


>p  T^jE  '-{ 


Y  ft.f-  .LYHAN 


1? 

bH 

r'- 

^^P<^<^< 

i;i;iJiJ!^i 


COMPLIMENTS  OF 

H.  H.  LYMAN. 


UPLICATE 

EP 141932 
N'  Y.  S.  L. 


v<.. 


L 


A 


Y 


MEMORIES 


OF    THE 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 


BY 


H.    H.    LYMAN 


OSWEGO,  N.  Y. 
PRESS    OF    R.   J.   OLIPHANT 

1900 

T 


THE  NEWTORK 

PUBLIC  msj^  I 


AbiOR,  le:;oa  and 
TiLDExX  Foundations 

B  1942 


^ 


THIS    LITTLE   STORY, 

WHICH    SO    IMPERFECTLY    GIVES    A    GLIMPSE    OF 

SOME    OF    HER    LIFE    WORK, 
IS    LOVINGLY    DEDICATED    TO    THE    MEMORY    OF 

MY  MOTHER. 


PREFACE 

This  is  the  story  of  my  old  Lorraine  home,  and  I  tell 
it,  thinking  it  may  be  of  interest  to  my  children  or  to  the 
children  of  others  of  the  family.  I  have  not  attempted 
to  give  an  elaborate  family  history,  but  have  written  of  the 
early  times  in  the  old  homestead  and  of  some  of  the  things 
that  there  took  place,   as  I  now  remember  them. 

If  in  this  recital  the  personal  pronoun  occurs  too  often, 
it  must  be  remembered  that  I  am  talking,  principally,  of 
my  own  recollections.  Neither  do  I  wish  to  convey  the 
impression  that  the  writer  did  any  more  than  his  proper 
share  of  the  work  or  had  more  interesting  experiences  than 
others  of  the  family.  Indeed,  being  the  youngest  of  a 
family  of  nine,  it  is  more  likely  that  he,  ''the  baby,"  had 
the  easiest  time  of  any,  and,  if  any  favors  were  shown,  he 
got  his  full  share. 

I  intended  to  occupy  but  a  few  pages,  but  as  I  got  into 

the    subject    I    found    more    difficulty    as    to    what    I    should 

omit  than  what  to  tell,  and  as  material  for  volumes  crowded 

my  mind,  I  fully  realized  that  the  old  live  in  the  past,   the 

young  in  the  future. 

H.   H.   L. 

December  25,  1900. 


CONTENTS 


EARLY    SETTLEMENT    . 

ON    THE    LINES,    1812-1814 

OLD    BOOKS    AND    WHAT    THEY    SHOW 

WORK    ON    THE    FARM 

SUGAR-MAKING 

SPRING    WORK      .... 

VACATION  .... 

HAYING        ..... 

HARVESTING    AND    THRASHING       . 

FALL    WORK  .... 

TROUBLE     ..... 

THE    DISTRICT    SCHOOL 

AMUSEMENTS       .... 

FIRST    CONGREGATIONAL    CHURCH    IN 
BUILDING    THE    MEETING-HOUSE 

THE    CHOIR DONATIONS    . 

RELIGIOUS    PRIVILEGES 
SPINNING    AND    WEAVING       . 
THE    DAIRY 
THANKSGIVING    . 
THE    SAWMILL      . 

FIRST    MONEY TOWN    MEETING 

THE    GULFS  .  .       v    . 

THE    STATE    ROAD 
THE    OLD    RED    HOUSE 


LORRAINE 


PAGE 

9 
19 
23 
34 
40 

59 
70 
72 
82 
88 

94 
100 

119 
125 
130 

135 
138 
142 

147 

152 

154 
161 
165 
168 
172 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


THE    OLD    HOMESTEAD    . 

FRONTISPIECE 

THE    HILL    MEADOW 

FACING    PAGE       72 

OLD    THISTLE    TREE 

"      89 

PORK-BARREL    ROCK 

"               "        121 

THE    OLD    MEETING-HOUSE       . 

-        130 

BRIDGE    BY    THE    MILL    . 

-        154 

THE    OLD    RED    HOUSE    . 

-        172 

KITCHEN    WING       . 

..        177 

Memories  of  the  Old  Homestead 


EARLY   SETTLEMENT 

Our  grandfather,  Silas  Lyman,  was  from  Vermont,  and 
moved  to  Lorraine,  then  known  as  the  Sandy  Creek  section 
of  the  Black  River  country,  about  the  year  1802.  It  then  was 
to  the  people  of  New  England  "out  West,"  and  was  being 
settled  from  Vermont,  Connecticut  and  other  eastern  states,  on 
account  of  its  proximity  to  their  own  country,  which  enabled 
them  to  reach  it  by  team. 

At  the  time  of  immigration  he  had  a  family  of  small  chil- 
dren, our  father,  Silas,  Jr.,  being  about  eight  years  of  age.  The 
family  was  very  poor,  coming  into  this  wild,  rough  country  with 
but  their  bare  hands  and  a  few  of  the  very  simplest  tools,  with 
very  little  household  goods  or  supplies  of  any  kind. 

Father  was  old  enough  when  they  moved  from  Vermont  to 
remember  the  journey  by  way  of  the  Mohawk  Valley  in  an  ox 
cart  drawn  by  a  pair  of  stags.  This  cart  contained  all  their 
earthly  possessions,  the  whole  outfit  with  which  they  were  to 
set  up  a  home  in  the  new  country.  Such  of  the  family  as  could 
not  walk  were  packed  into  the  cart  with  the  goods.  It  was  a 
long,  tiresome  journey  of  over  two  weeks.  Soon  after  passing 
Fort  Stanwix  the  road  became  bad  and  difficult  to  traverse,  and 
long  before  reaching  their  destination  they  were  compelled  to 
abandon  the  cart  and  construct  a  log  sled  or  slide  boat,  to 
which  were  transferred  the  goods  and  the  little  children.  This 
could  be  dragged  over  the  rough  road  and  around  through  the 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

woods  where  trees  and  logs  had  fallen  across  the  trail,  where 
the  cart  could  not  go. 

The  ax  was  the  principal  implement,  and  it  was  their  best 
friend  and  ally.  On  it,  and  their  ability  to  wield  it,  they  relied 
to  clear  off  a  small  building  spot  and  rear  a  comfortable  dwell- 
ing, and  with  it  they  manufactured  almost  everything  which  they 
had  to  use  —  the  log  house  covered  with  split  slabs  or  bark, 
floored,  if  at  all,  with  hewn  plank  split  from  the  huge  basswood 
logs  ;  rude  house  furniture  and  equipment  of  all  kinds,  rough 
but  serviceable;  sleds,  log  boats,  drags,  troughs  for  catching  and 
storing  maple  sap,  leaches  for  making  soap,  storing  troughs  for 
corn  or  anything  else  which  they  had  to  store.  There  were  no 
sawmills  and  no  lumber  within  reach,  and  these  and  the  many 
other  things  absolutely  required  were  all  necessarily  the  product 
of  the  ax.  In  fact,  the  skilled  pioneer  with  his  ax  and  knife 
made  everything  he  needed  —  certainly  all  that  he  had. 

Grandfather,  or  some  one  else,  had  been  there  the  fall  before 
and  constructed  a  rude  hovel  and  felled  the  trees  in  its  imme- 
diate vicinity,  on  the  north  bank  of  Deer  Creek,  on  what  at  a 
later  period  was  the  Rev.  Enos  Bliss  farm.  This  hut  was  only 
intended  as  a  temporary  shelter,  while  they  looked  about  for  a 
more  permanent  location  and  built  themselves  a  better  hab- 
itation. 

Later  on  he  moved  farther  down  stream,  to  the  south  side  of 
the  creek,  and  built  a  better  log  house,  where  he  lived  until  his 
death,  March  6,  1812.  This  place  was  always  spoken  of  as  the 
''old  place,"  and  upon  the  site  of  the  old  log  house  uncle 
Luther  Lyman  built  a  small  frame  house  about  1828,  in  which 
he  lived  a  few  years,  then  gave  it  up.  Brother  Gilbert  later  on 
lived  in  the  same  house. 

The  home   farm   was  the  place   first    occupied    by  William 


OLD   HOMESTEAD 

Brown,  our  great-grandfather,  and  upon  which  the  house  shown 
in  the  accompanying  cuts  was  built  and  now  stands. 

At  first,  no  attention  seems  to  have  been  paid  to  the  location 
or  purchase  of  the  lands.  They  were  for  some  time  squatters 
in  the  big  woods,  with  no  trouble  about  lines  or  claims.  They 
were  more  anxious  to  be  near  other  settlers  than  to  secure  de- 
sirable lands.  Grandfather's  location  proved  to  be  the  most  un- 
desirable of  anything  in  the  immediate  vicinity.  They  brought 
with  them  the  Vermont  idea  that  flat  land  was  no  good;  that 
heavy  hemlock,  birch  and  beech  timber  indicated  good  soil.  For 
pine  lands  they  had  no  use.  I  have  heard  my  father  say  that 
they  could  have  had  the  Adams  flats  on  Sandy  Creek  much 
cheaper  than  the  Lorraine  hills,  but  would  not  take  them  on 
account  of  their  being  covered  with  pine  and  the  soil  too  light 

and  sandy.      They  wanted  a  good,  durable  soil,  and  they  got  it 

good,  solid  hardpan,  filled  with  shale,  flat  stones  and  great  hard- 
heads. 

The  history  and  occurrences  of  this  early  period  were  told 
over  and  over  again  to  us  children,  and  upon  me  made  a  last- 
ing impression  and  are  as  much  a  part  of  my  memory  as  my  own 
actual  experience  and  observation. 

The  struggle  for  a  bare  existence  in  this  heavily  timbered, 
stony,  hilly  forest  was  a  long,  hard  one  and  at  times  very  disheart- 
ening. Nothing  could  be  raised  until  the  removal  of  the  great, 
green  forest  monsters,  and  then  no  plow  could  be  used  among 
their  solid  stumps  and  far-reaching  roots  for  years.  Such  stuff 
as  was  raised  had  to  be  put  in  and  cultivated  wholly  by  hand. 

The  shadows  were  deep  and  long  around  their  little  clear- 
ings ;  the  frosts  were  late  in  the  spring  and  early  in  the  fall,  and 
once  at  least  they  came  every  month  in  the  year.  Winter  snows 
were  early  and  deep  and  covered  the  earth  until  late  in  the 
spring. 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

Food  was  scarce,  and  no  one  had  any  more  of  it  than  he 
wanted  for  himself,  unless  it  was  the  product  of  the  forest  and 
stream.  At  first,  venison  and  fish  was  the  principal  diet.  Later, 
came  such  additions  to  this  bill  of  fare  as  could  be  had  from 
corn  pounded  in  a  dug-out  stump  mortar,  and  a  few  vegetables 
raised  in  the  first  clearing  ;  and  still  later,  the  luxury  of  corn- 
meal,  procured  by  backing  corn  over  six  miles  to  Adams,  where 
a  mill  had  been  established.  Grandmother  Brown's  brother 
Stanton  was  the  hunter  of  the  family,  and  kept  them  well  sup- 
plied with  venison,  which  they  ate  fresh,  salted  and  jerked. 

Wild  animals  were  thick,  particularly  deer  and  bear,  with 
some  wolves  and  an  occasional  panther.  This  interfered  with 
the  early  raising  of  pigs  and  sheep,  and  father  often  pointed  out 
to  me  the  spot  where  he  watched  the  stone  bake-oven,  while  the 
wolves,  drawn  by  the  odor  of  the  cooking,  barked  and  howled 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  creek.  They  were  cowardly,  and 
feared  only  when  in  packs.  But  the  bears  were  bolder  and 
more  troublesome,  and  when  it  came  to  the  raising  of  young 
stock  it  had  to  be  carefully  corralled  or  penned  up  each  night, 
and  even  then  the  bear  occasionally  got  away  with  a  pig  or  a 
lamb.  But  the  actual  damage  which  the  wild  animals  did  was 
nothing  in  comparison  with  the  terror  they  inspired  in  the 
women  and  children  when  left  alone. 

The  town  settled  rapidly,  and  neighbors,  some  of  them  old 
acquaintances  in  the  East,  came  in  from  Vermont  and  Connecti- 
cut, settling  close  to  one  another  for  the  mutual  benefit  of  so- 
ciety, roads,  schools,  and  religious  meetings.  The  Pierrepont 
estate,  William  C.  Pierrepont,  agent,  owned  the  township,  and 
sold  lands  in  quantities  to  suit  the  purchaser.  At  first,  they 
bought  small  lots  of  from  ten  to  fifty  acres  only,  calculating  to 
add  more  when  required.      It  was  bought    upon  contract,   and 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

generally  not  a  dollar  paid  down,  the  land  owners  being  glad  to 
sell  and  relying  upon  the  improvements  made  and  the  advant- 
ages of  settlement  for  their  security. 

The  rapid  settlement  of  the  neighborhood  was  beyond  the 
expectation  of  any  one,  and  from  1800  to  1806  there  was  hardly 
any  part  of  the  Black  River  country  which  had  so  favorable  a 
reputation  and  extensive  advertisement  among  New  Englanders 
contemplating  emigration  as  the  country  drained  by  the  head- 
waters and  branches  of  Sandy  Creek. 

The  uplands  were  much  more  popular  than  the  lowlands 
near  the  lake,  where  fever  and  ague  had  already  shown  itself. 
The  rocks  and  great  boulders  which  you  see  in  the  old  home- 
stead picture  did  not  scare  these  old  Vermonters,  but  simply 
made  them  feel  at  home.  It  was  clay  hardpan  soil,  and  in 
many  places  the  shale,  or  a  blue  hardpan  closely  related  to 
and  ready  to  turn  into  shale  rock,  was  close  to  the  surface.  It 
had  little  merit  except  as  compared  with  the  Vermont  moun- 
tains they  had  left,  although  with  years  of  hard  work  it  was 
made  into  fair  grazing  lands,  producing  good  grass  and  other 
crops,  until  the  top  soil  or  shallow  covering  of  vegetable  mould 
was  worn  out. 

As  with  most  pioneers,  they  were  all  farmers  and  people  who 
knew  how  to  get  a  living  from  the  soil,  and  while  removing  the 
forest  could  make  it  contribute  to  their  support.  Among  these 
pioneers  were  ministers  and  schoolteachers,  but  they  expected 
to  and  did  live  by  manual  labor.  The  lawyer  was  not  with  them, 
as  there  was  little  to  quarrel  over  and  nothing  with  which  to 
pay  his  fees.  They  had  no  doctors  within  a  long  distance,  and 
serious  illness  or  accident  had  an  increased  terror  on  account 
thereof. 

By  reason  of  hardships  and  exposure,  grandfather  contracted 

13 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

a  fatal  malady  and  died  March  6,  1812;  and  father,  being  the 
oldest  son,  under  his  mother's  direction  then  took  upon  himself 
the  care  of  the  family. 

Our  grandmother,  Parnee  Lyman,  was  the  daughter  of  Wil- 
liam Brown  and  a  sister  of  Stanton  Brown.  They  were  among 
the  first  settlers,  as  before  stated,  and  lived  on  the  old  home 
place,  just  above  the  old  orchard,  three  surviving  trees  of  which 
are  shown  in  the  hill  meadow  picture. 

In  1817,  grandmother  left  town,  taking  with  her  the  young- 
est of  the  children  and  going  to  Fredonia,  N.  Y.,  where  she  re- 
married. This  relieved  father  of  the  principal  care  of  the  fam.ily, 
and  he  began  life  for  himself. 

His  first  important  step,  and  the  most  fortunate  one  of  his 
whole  life,  was  his  marriage  with  Cynthia  Waugh,  an  orphan 
girl,  whose  fortune,  like  his  own,  consisted  solely  of  good  health, 
courage  and  ambition  to  do  and  be  something  in  the  world, 
combined  with  superior  ability  to  make  the  most  and  best  of 
everything  which  came  in  her  way.  To  her  is  due  a  large  share 
of  the  credit  for  such  success  as  he  or  any  of  his  children  sub- 
sequently attained.  She  was  a  graduate  of  the  school  of  hard- 
ship and  poverty,  where  she  had  learned  the  practical  lessons  of 
life  —  that  school  which  has  turned  out  more  strong,  independ- 
ent and  successful  men  and  women  than  all  others  combined. 

She  was  the  second  daughter  of  Dan  Waugh  and  Irene 
Smedley,  of  Litchfield,  Conn.,  who  both  died  at  Lewiston, 
N.  Y.,  in  the  winter  of  1812,  where  they  had  settled  and  taken 
up  a  farm  a  short  time  before,  leaving  eight  small  children. 
After  the  death  of  their  parents  this  family  of  orphans,  the 
oldest,  Betsey,  being  then  but  sixteen  years  of  age,  continued 
to  live  in  their  rude  pioneer  home  at  Lewiston,  on  the  east  side 
of  the  Niagara  River.     They  soon  found  themselves  in  the  midst 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

of  the  terrors  of  border  warfare  and  in  the  center  of  hostile 
operations  under  the  very  shadow  of  Queenston  Heights,  and 
within  hearing  of  the  guns  of  Fort  Niagara  and  of  Lundy's  Lane. 
The  older  ones  were  even  too  young  to  realize  the  gravity  of  the 
situation;  but  they  realized  their  poverty  and  helplessness  and 
anxiously  hoped  to  save  the  beautiful  home  of  their  parents  and 
keep  the  little  family  of  brothers  and  sisters  together.  They 
had  promised  this  to  their  dying  parents.  They  had  nowhere 
else  to  go  and  no  means  to  move  if  they  wished.  For  a  time  it 
looked  as  if  they  might  succeed;  but  the  employment  by  the 
British  of  hostile  savages  to  rob,  burn,  mutilate  and  murder  the 
settlers  drove  them  in  dead  of  winter  from  the  home  they  had 
learned  to  love  and  hoped  to  keep,  but  which  they  left  none  too 
soon  to  escape  the  tomahawk  and  scalping-knife,  which  the  next 
day  was  the  fate  which  overtook  many  of  their  neighbors,  in- 
cluding the  kind-hearted  physician  who  had  attended  their  father 
and  mother  in  their  last  illness. 

As  the  situation  became  more  critical,  those  who  could  went 
nightly  for  safety  to  Fort  Niagara,  near  the  lake;  but  all  could 
not  do  this  and  it  was  impossible  without  transportation  to  move 
the  smaller  of  the  children  there  every  night.  For  months  the 
settlement  was  guarded  by  mounted  sentinels,  who  rode  about 
among  the  neighbors  both  day  and  night  to  ascertain  if  all  was 
well  and  to  discover  and  give  warning  of  the  approach  of  the 
savages.  This  only  served  to  increase  fear  and  panic,  and  many 
of  their  nights  were  passed  in  the  adjacent  woods,  filled  with 
the  terrors  of  expected  torture  and  death  at  the  hands  of  piti- 
less brutes. 

About  this  time  their  uncle  Norman,  of  Camden,  N.  Y., 
knowing  of  the  peril  that  overhung  them,  hastened  to  their  res- 
cue. Deciding  upon  immediate  flight,  he  bundled  the  eight  lit- 
is 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

tie  ones  into  his  sleigh,  with  beds  and  bedding  to  keep  them 
warm  and  such  scanty  provisions  as  were  at  hand  with  which  to 
feed  them  on  their  long  wilderness  journey,  and  drove  them 
rapidly  and  forever  away  from  the  scenes  of  sorrow,  trial  and 
terror  which  had  so  darkened  their  young  lives  at  the  very 
threshold.  Taken  back  to  the  east,  they  were  scattered  among 
their  parents'  relatives  and  friends,  each  bare-handed  and  alone 
to  make  his  way  in  the  world. 

Mother  found  a  good  home  in  the  family  of  Deacon  Upson, 
of  Camden,  N.  Y.,  whose  wife  was  a  friend  of  her  mother.  They 
treated  her  with  great  kindness  and  she  never  ceased  to  revere 
their  memory,  and  to  tell  the  many  virtues  of  her  foster  parents 
was  always  her  delight. 

After  their  marriage,  father  and  mother  immediately  began 
housekeeping  in  an  old  log  house  built  by  Stanton  Brown  on 
the  old  home  farm,  where  we  were  all  born  and  where  they 
lived  until  1867,  and  where  for  fifty  years  they  labored  inces- 
santly, with  varied  success,  surrounded  by  warm-hearted  neigh- 
bors as  diligent,  earnest  and  poor  as  themselves. 

That  there  was  little  to  encourage  a  man  in  those  days  in 
farming,  father  seems  to  have  discovered  very  early.  It  took 
nearly  a  generation  to  clear  off  the  forest  and  get  the  land  in 
shape  for  anything  like  decent  cultivation,  and  then  needed 
another  generation's  time  to  clear  off  the  stone;  in  fact,  that 
part  has  never  been  completely  accomplished. 

There  were  no  markets  for  farm  products  within  their  reach, 
and  for  years  and  years  it  was  simply  a  question  with  the  first 
settlers  of  getting  a  bare  living  and  making  improvements  on 
their  places  such  as  could  be  done  by  their  own  labor.  Con- 
trolled by  these  conditions,  father  looked  for  something  to  do 
that  would  pay,  while  clearing  up  the  farm. 

16 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

He  had  early  been  taught  to  do  every  kind  of  farm  and 
woods  work,  was  handy  with  all  kinds  of  tools,  and  had  a  ca- 
pacity for  doing  work  which  is  seldom  possessed  or  acquired  by 
any  one.  He  was  not  what  would  be  called  a  ''jack  at  all 
trades  and  master  of  none,"  but  was  a  natural  mechanic,  who 
acquired  considerable  skill  in  many  different  trades  without 
serving  any  apprenticeship  other  than  that  which  necessity  and 
circumstances  placed  upon  him,  as  well  as  an  athletic,  strong 
man,  capable  of  enduring  the  hardest  and  coarsest  labor.  No 
job  was  so  difficult  but  that  he  could  see  some  way  through  it; 
no  task  so  hard  but  that  he  had  energy  to  undertake  it  if  cir- 
cumstances demanded.  He  did  not  have  to  go  to  school  to 
learn  the  properties  and  powers  of  the  lever,  wedge  or  screw. 
No  one  ever  saw  him  try  to  lift  a  big  log  or  rock  by  taking  hold 
of  the  short  end  of  the  handspike.  He  seemed  to  know  in- 
tuitively how  to  take  advantage  of  anything  that  he  had  to  lift 
or  move,  and  used  his  brains  as  well  as  his  strength.  Deft  and 
handy,  he  was  also  strong,  and  a  continuous  use  of  his  strength 
made  and  kept  him  so  as  long  as  he  lived. 

He  concluded  that  the  manufacture  of  potash  might  be  a  re- 
munerative business.  The  town  was  clearing  up  rapidly,  the 
timber  had  to  be  burned  to  get  rid  of  it,  and  by  saving  the  ashes 
from  this  burned  timber,  as  well  as  the  ashes  made  in  the  house, 
they  had  the  material  for  the  manufacture  of  the  potash,  with 
the  exception  of  lime,  which  was  easily  obtained.  Potash  in 
those  times  was  very  salable,  as  the  various  chemical  com- 
pounds now  used  as  substitutes  therefor  had  not  then  been  dis- 
covered. Acting  upon  this  idea,  he  established  on  his  farm 
what  was  known  as  the  old  potashery,  near  the  creek,  where 
later  on  was  built  the  lower  milldam,  the  ruins  of  which  appear 
in  the  cut  just  above  "Pork-Barrel  Rock." 

17 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

Going  into  this  business,  he  followed  it  for  several  years  to  a 
greater  extent  than  he  at  first  intended,  and  bought  ashes,  of 
which  there  were  plenty  through  the  town  and  adjacent  country. 
Every  settler  was  endeavoring  to  clear  his  land,  and  burned  all 
the  wood  he  could  in  the  house  as  well  as  in  the  fields.  The 
ashes  when  gathered  were  put  through  leaches  to  get  the  lye, 
which  was  boiled  in  a  long  row  of  big,  thick  kettles  and  made 
into  what  was  known  as  potash  and,  by  a  little  different  system, 
pearlash.  It  required  much  hard  labor,  the  chopping  and  draw- 
ing of  hundreds  of  cords  of  wood,  the  hauling  and  handling  of 
great  quantities  of  ashes— a  heavy,  dirty  work  —  and  the  cart- 
ing of  the  potash,  when  made,  over  long,  bad  roads  to  a  distant 
market. 

The  potash,  when  ready  for  market,  was  packed  in  casks 
holding  about  five  hundred  pounds  each.  Although  not  a 
cooper,  he  learned  to  make  these  casks  himself,  having  been 
disappointed  in  the  services  of  a  cooper  and  having  material  on 
hand  from  which  to  make  them  and  a  market  which  demanded 
immediate  delivery  of  the  goods  in  Utica. 

Having  worn  out  what  was  called  the  old  ashery,  he  built 
another  below  the  mill,  under  the  bank  and  near  the  old  school- 
house,  which  in  its  turn  was  used  several  years  and  then 
abandoned.  The  construction  of  these  asheries  was  mostly  by 
his  own  labor  and  from  material  on  the  farm.  They  were  run 
both  day  and  night,  and  he  and  his  help  frequently  worked  all 
night  keeping  up  the  fires  and  doing  the  heavy,  hard  work  re- 
quired. These  asheries,  as  shown  by  his  books,  were  operated 
from  1818  to  1832.  Large  quantities  of  ashes  were  drawn  from 
all  over  the  surrounding  country  and  leached  and  thrown  out 
in  great  piles  back  of  the  old  buildings.  When  the  asheries 
went  down,  rank  grass  quickly  covered  these  enormous  old 
mounds.  g 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

In  the  year  1899,  my  brother  John  and  m3^self  were  visiting 
the  old  homestead.  We  discovered  that  the  then  tenant  had 
broken  into  the  old  mound  at  the  upper  ashery  and  had  found, 
after  going  through  the  turf,  that  the  old  leached  ashes  were  in  a 
condition  to  be  of  value  as  fertilizer,  having  retained  their  virtue 
for  eighty  years.  The  man  on  the  farm  said  that  he  had  made 
the  experiment  not  thinking  there  would  much  come  of  it,  but 
found  that  a  liberal  application  of  these  old  ashes  on  the  run- 
out clay  soil  of  the  hill  meadows  had  increased  the  crop  of  grass 
from  one-half  a  ton  to  a  ton  or  more  per  acre.  There  were  ap- 
parently a  thousand  or  more  loads  to  be  had  from  the  old 
mound,  which  had  never  given  us  any  curiosity  except  as  a 
home  for  woodchucks  and  skunks  that  lived  in  the  dry  little  hill 
in  great  numbers. 

5    5    5 


ON  THE  LINES,    1812-1814 

By  1 81 2  the  town  of  Lorraine  had  become  well  settled.  The 
war  with  England  and  the  laws  then  existing  made  every  man 
of  military  age  a  soldier,  and  along  the  front  they  were  well  or- 
ganized, and  among  them  was  enrolled  Silas  Lyman.  Although 
but  seventeen  years  of  age,  he  was  made  a  non-commissioned 
officer  and  served,  as  called  upon,  along  the  frontier,  at  Sandy 
Creek,  French  Creek,  Sacketts  Harbor,  and  other  points  when- 
ever alarms  were  given.  His  company  was  known  as  the  Lor- 
raine company  and  was  under  Captain  Elisha  Allen  and  at- 
tached to  the  regiment  of  Colonel  Clark  Allen.  Sacketts  Har- 
bor was  an  important  military  post,  watchfully  guarded  by 
our  government  and  eagerly  desired  by  the  enemy  on  account 

19 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

of  its  good  harbor  and  commanding  location  near  the  entrance 
of  the  St.  Lawrence. 

They  were  frequently  called  to  assist  at  given  points  at  or 
near  the  front,  each  taking  his  equipments  and  a  loaf  of  bread 
or  any  food  that  happened  to  be  in  the  house  and  making  the 
best  time  he  could  to  the  rendezvous  designated  by  the  courier, 
who  was  a  sort  of  Paul  Revere  sent  post-haste  through  the  town 
to  notify  them  of  apprehended  danger,  and  they  often  went  on 
a  double-quick  for  ten  or  twelve  miles. 

After  the  war,  father  served  in  this  same  regiment  through 
various  grades.  I  have  his  appointment  as  sergeant  in  1817, 
signed  by  Colonel  Elisha  Allen,  and  commissions  as  lieutenant 
and  captain  in  the  years  1821  and  1822,  signed  by  Governor 
DeWitt  Clinton,  and  as  lieutenant-colonel  in  1824,  signed  by 
Governor  Yates.  He  never  talked  boastingly  of  his  military 
career,  always  spoke  rather  depreciatingly  thereof,  and  seemed 
to  feel  that  it  was  unfortunate  that  they  had  no  better  line  of 
service  than  frontier  watchmen  or  minute-men. 

His  description  of  the  battle  of  Sacketts  Harbor  and  the 
maneuvers,  tactics  and  work  done  by  the  raw  and  untrained 
militia  and  old  ''Silver  Gray"  volunteers  seems  now  rather  ludi- 
crous, although  at  the  time  I  thought  it  a  famous  battle.  It  ap- 
pears the  duty  of  the  company  to  which  he  belonged,  as  well  as 
many  others  who  had  been  ordered  to  assemble  at  Sacketts  Har- 
bor to  resist  the  landing  of  the  British,  was  to  move  into  the 
village  on  a  road  in  sight  of  the  foe  and  quietly  get  out  on  an- 
other which  was  not  visible  to  the  enemy,  thereby  giving  them 
the  impression  that  great  reinforcements  were  coming  in.  This, 
he  said,  was  the  best  use  they  could  be  put  to,  as  those  who  had 
guns  had  no  powder  or  ball,  and  many  of  them,  particularly  the 
"Silver  Grays,"  who  were  volunteers  beyond  the  military  age, 

20 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

mostly  had  nothing  but  sticks  over  their  shoulders.  At  the  first 
fire  of  the  British,  who  were  down  at  Horse  Island,  the  most  of 
the  militia,  under  the  redoubtable  General  Brown,  got  up  and 
fled  towards  the  town,  inflicting  no  damage  whatever  upon  their 
opponents,  who  marched  on  till  they  met  the  little  band  of 
regulars  and  better  organized  and  disciplined  militia  who  were 
nearer  town  and  made  a  creditable  stand,  thereby  turning  the 
British  back  to  their  ships. 

When  in  his  ninetieth  year,  and  a  short  time  before  he  died, 
while  visiting  me  at  Oswego,  I  asked  him  to  write  a  memo- 
randum of  his  service,  more  particularly  as  to  the  carrying  of 
the  cable  from  Sandy  Creek  to  Sacketts  Harbor  on  men's  shoul- 
ders, for  the  famous  old  battleship  New  Orleans,  then  building. 
He  did  so  in  the  following  words : 

''  Statement  made  by  Silas  Lyman  of  service  rendered  in  the 
War  of  1812  with  Great  Britain,  in  Captain  Elisha  Allen's  com- 
pany. Fifty-fifth  Regiment  New  York  Militia,  commanded  by 
Colonel  Clark  Allen:  Our  regiment  was  armed  and  equipped 
with  government  arms  and  ammunition  and  held  as  minute-men, 
and  were  called  out  at  different  times  to  places  on  the  lake  shore. 
I  was  at  the  battle  of  Sacketts  Harbor  and  at  the  rescue  of  prop- 
erty, including  guns  and  equipment  for  ships  at  Sacketts  Har- 
bor, and  at  the  landing  of  Sandy  Creek  in  Ellisburgh  —  in  all, 
sixty  or  more  days.  Our  company  had  no  other  record  than 
the  name  of  turning  out  promptly  at  every  call.  At  Sandy 
Creek,  a  cable,  weighing  ninety-six  hundred  weight,  three 
quarters  and  twenty-six  pounds,  was  so  heavy  that  it  could  not 
be  carried  on  a  wagon.  It  was  the  last  of  the  property  to  be 
carried  by  land  eighteen  miles  to  Sacketts  Harbor.  Eighty- 
four  men  took  it  up  and  carried  it  three  miles,   about  one  hun- 

21 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

dred  and  twenty-eight  pounds  each,  then  got  recruits  and  went 
on  till  night;  got  more  volunteers  next  day,  and  at  twelve  o'clock 
delivered  it  to  the  sailors  and  had  a  verbal  discharge  from  the 
colonel.  The  said  cable  was  seven  inches  in  diameter  and 
thirty-six  rods  long." 

He  then  described  to  me  the  hurrah  of  a  time  they  had  as 
they  neared  and  went  into  the  village,  when,  he  said,  men  were 
as  thick  as  they  could  walk  under  the  big  cable,  and  fifers  and 
drummers  were  riding  on  it,  making  things  ring  and  rattle  as 
they  moved  into  town,  to  the  loud  cries  of  "Hurrah,  the  rope! 
Hurrah,  the  rope! " 

As  long  as  he  lived  he  had  a  scar  on  his  shoulder  made  by 
this  cable  carrying,  which  was  caused,  as  he  said  he  believed, 
because  the  man  each  side  of  him  seemed  to  be  a  little  shorter 
than  he  was.  As  he  became  older,  he  became  prouder  of  his 
military  service,  and  was  particularly  pleased  with  the  small 
service  pension  granted  him,  although  he  lived  to  draw  it  but  a 
few  months.  So  far  as  he  knew,  he  was  the  last  surviving  mem- 
ber of  his  company.  His  early  experience  as  minute-man  along 
the  front  and  his  subsequent  connection  with  the  old  "Flood- 
wood"  militia  gave  him  an  active  interest  in  military  affairs 
which  he  kept  as  long  as  he  lived. 

His  oldest  son,  Gilbert,  when  a  very  young  man  was  captain 
of  an  artillery  company,  which  frequently  met  and  drilled  on  the 
old  home  farm.  A  big  elm  on  the  bank  of  the  creek  near  the 
Wilcox  line  for  many  years  bore  the  marks  of  cannon  shot  re- 
ceived in  target  practice.  His  second  son,  John  N.,  was  a  medi- 
cal cadet,  assistant  surgeon,  in  charge  of  various  hospitals  and 
convalescent  camps  for  a  long  time,  and  then  surgeon  and  major 
in  the  United  States  Volunteers  in  the  great  war;  and  his  third 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

son,  Henry  H.,  served  as  private,  lieutenant,  adjutant  and 
brevet-major,  New  York  Volunteers,  in  the  war  for  the  Union, 
and  was  appointed  lieutenant-colonel  in  the  National  Guard  by- 
Governor  Fenton.  The  records  of  his  sons  in  this  line  were  to 
the  father,  whose  patriotism  knew  no  bounds,  a  source  of  pride 
and  satisfaction. 

5     5    9 

OLD  BOOKS  AND  WHAT  THEY  SHOW 

Going  back  to  the  old  books  kept  by  father  at  the  time  he 
carried  on  the  manufacture  of  potash  and  lumber  and  kept  a 
general  supply  store,  I  find  much  that  is  instructive  as  to  dates 
and  other  matters.  They  are  a  complete  roster  of  the  first  set- 
tlers of  the  town  of  Lorraine,  and  include  the  names  of  all  its 
early  inhabitants,  as  well  as  many  others  of  adjacent  towns,  and 
very  clearly  show  the  business  methods  and  usages  of  the  times. 
The  long  list  of  substantial  Puritan  pioneers  who  left  New  Eng- 
land from  1800  to  1812  to  settle  and  open  up  this  old  town  of 
Lorraine  is  a  very  interesting  one. 

The  immigration  from  1800  to  1806  to  our  neighborhood  was 
especially  remarkable;  they  were  the  ''boom"  years  for  that  sec- 
tion, and  the  country  south  and  west  of  the  state  road  filled  up 
very  fast.  To  the  old  Vermont  and  Connecticut  people  who  lis- 
tened to  the  stories  of  the  prospectors  who  had  returned  from 
this  wonderful,  newly  discovered  Black  River  country,  it  seemed 
an  Eldorado.  Relatives,  friends  and  acquaintances  left  Vermont 
in  families  and  groups,  and  kept  near  together  in  locating  in  the 
new  country.  They  were  all  poor,  but  intelligent  and  confident, 
and  competent  to  meet  the  exigencies  of  their  new  venture. 

23 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

In  our  immediate  neighborhood,  the  early  settlers  were  the 
ancestors  of  these  well-known  and  numerous  families,  viz. :  The 
Risleys,  Stedmans,  Hitchcocks,  Foxes,  Pitkins,  Blisses,  Webbs, 
Bartons,  Gilmans,  Lamsons,  Bakers,  Randalls,  Gardners, 
Mileses,  Lowrys  and  others.  All  had  large  families,  from  six  to 
ten.  None  were  too  poor  to  raise  plenty  of  children,  who  in 
their  turn  followed  the  example  of  their  fathers.  The  first  two 
generations  stayed  by  their  early  homes  and  were  content  and 
happy;  then  came  railroads,  the  telegraph,  and  the  era  of  dis- 
content and  emigration. 

A  study  of  these  old  books  revives  one's  memory  as  to  the 
personal  traits  and  the  peculiar  characteristics,  habits  and  his- 
tory of  the  founders  of  these  well-known  families.  They  vividly 
recall  the  successes  and  the  failures,  the  good  and  the  bad 
fortune  which  have  come  to  their  descendants,  and  show 

"  How  they  bought  and  how  they  sold, 
How  they  got  and  used  their  gold." 

Father  began  the  potash  business  in  1818  and  carried  it  on 
extensively  for  several  years.  It  was  the  first  concern  of  the 
kind,  was  centrally  located,  and  drew  the  ashes  fromi  a  large  area 
of  country  from  which  the  forests  were  being  rapidly  swept  by 
famous  axmen.  The  business  in  those  days,  and  for  many  years 
afterwards,  was  almost  entirely  a  barter  trade.  He  bought 
goods  of  jobbers  in  Rome  and  Utica,  giving  his  notes  for  the 
same,  "  to  be  paid  in  potash."  These  notes  were  exchanged  for 
ashes  purchased  from  the  people  of  the  surrounding  country, 
and  delivered  either  at  the  factory  or  upon  their  premises, 
as  agreed.  The  ashes  were  then  manufactured  into  potash, 
drawn  to  Rome  or  Utica,  and  delivered  in  liquidation  of  the 
notes  and  in  exchange  for  more  goods.     The  labor  employed  in 

24 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

the  manufacture  of  and  the  expenses  of  drawing  the  potash  to 
market  and  hauling  back  merchandise  were  paid  for  in  goods  and 
with  orders  upon  various  parties.  Potash  sold  for  eighty  dollars 
per  ton  in  Utica. 

Everything  was  paid  for  by  the  exchange  of  other  property. 
When  settlements  were  made  and  accounts  balanced,  it  was  by 
giving  or  taking  a  due-bill,  whether  the  amount  was  large  or 
small.  These  due-bills  were  mostly  on  demand  and  generally 
were  not  paid,  but  brought  forward  as  a  debit  or  credit  balance 
in  subsequent  accounts  with  the  same  parties,  or  settled  in  the 
hands  of  others.  I  find  due-bills  credited  for  three,  five  and  six 
cents,  which  shows  not  only  particularity  and  exactness  in  ac- 
counting, but  that  there  was  no  money  with  which  to  pay  bal- 
ances. In  the  many  thousands  of  dollars  of  values  which  are 
accounted  for  on  these  old  books  from  1817  to  1840,  not  over 
one  per  cent  of  the  total  amount  is  represented  by  cash. 

The  books  were  kept  in  a  simple  but  plain  manner,  and 
when  the  accounts  were  extensive  each  party  generally  sub- 
scribed to  a  statement  at  the  bottom  showing  that  it  had  been 
settled  and  adjusted.  Occasionally,  where  the  account  had  run 
a  long  while  between  neighbors  who  were  not  over-particular, 
the  statement  appears,  *'  Settled  and  jumped  accounts  this  day." 
Neighbors  did  not  render  bills,  but  brought  in  their  books  some 
rainy  day  or  evening  and  ''looked  over"  accounts  to  get  at  the 
balance. 

The  merchandise  kept  in  stock  consisted  of  all  such  articles 
as  would  be  of  use  in  a  new  country,  mostly  absolute  necessities. 
From  year  to  year  the  stock  seemed  to  grow  in  quantity  as  well 
as  variety.  In  short,  it  was  a  general  country  store  of  those 
days  and  a  "department  store"  of  the  present  time. 

The  entries  show  that  the  transactions  were  generally  very 

25 


MEMORIES   OF  THE 

small,  particularly  in  the  exchanges  made  in  the  ash  accounts, 
in  which  ashes  were  the  principal  item  of  credit,  although  man}' 
other  things  entered  into  the  accounts.  This  was  something 
the\^  could  realize  on  while  clearing  their  lands,  and  there  were 
none  so  poor  but  that  they  had  some  to  sell,  either  from  the 
house,  field  or  sugar-bush.  They  were  worth  from  ten  to  twelve 
and  a  half  cents  per  bushel  for  house  ashes  and  from  five  to 
seven  cents  for  field  ashes. 

There  are  more  debits  in  the  ash  accounts  for  tobacco  and 
tea  than  any  other  articles,  tobacco  leading.  Nearly  every  cus- 
tomer used  tobacco  or  had  some  one  working  for  him  that  did. 

In  the  mill  accounts,  stone-boat  plank  and  sled-crooks  are 
very  frequent.  The  stone-boat  played  a  very  important  part  in 
the  second  clearing  of  their  lands  from  rock  and  stone,  as  did 
the  log-boat  in  clearing  off  the  timber. 

The  articles  next  in  demand  after  tobacco  and  tea  were 
spelling-books  and  English  readers,  and  occasionally  a  Daboll's 
arithmetic,  the  spelling-book  leading  all  other  books  ten  to  one. 
This,  more  than  anything  else  found  in  the  books,  tells  the  story 
of  the  character  of  the  settlers.  With  only  a  dollar  or  two 
coming  from  their  ashes,  among  the  very  first  things  purchased 
as  absolute  necessities  is  found  Webster's  spelling-book.  Noah 
Webster's  spelling-book  was  a  combination  of  elementary  gram- 
mar, reading  and  spelling,  and  included  much  information  besides 
spelling.  Sixty-two  millions  of  its  various  editions  were  sold, 
and  as  an  educator  it  outdid  any  book  ever  published  in  America 
and  probably  in  the  whole  world. 

There  appeared  to  be  no  illiteracy  whatever.  No  one  made 
his  mark  ;  they  could  all  read  and  write,  but  their  book  educa- 
tion was  confined  to  the  simplest  English  branches.  Calling 
to  aid  my  memory  in  inspecting  these  old  records,  I  discover 

26 


OLD   HOMESTEAD 

that  those  whose  ancestors  purchased  the  most  spelling-books 
and  English  readers  have  made  the  best  record  in  the  race 
of  life. 

Although  the  times  were  hard,  there  is  evidence  of  a  taste  for 
some  finery,  and  ornaments  and  ribbons,  beads  and  fancy  buttons 
were  common. 

Letter-paper  was  charged  at  one  cent  per  sheet  ;  almanacs 
were  six  cents  apiece,  and  a  lot  of  them  were  sold  (they  were 
Benjamin  Franklin's  publications,  and,  like  Webster's  spelling- 
book,  were  popular  and  carried  much  general  information);  but- 
ton molds,  thirteen  cents  a  dozen;  fish-hooks,  one  cent  each; 
gun-flints,  one  cent  each;  pins,  one  cent  for  each  row;  four-foot 
wood,  fifty  cents  per  cord,  delivered;  chopping  same,  twenty- 
five  cents  per  cord;  spelling-books,  nineteen  cents;  English 
readers,  sixty-nine  cents;  Bibles,  from  seventy-five  cents  to  one 
dollar  and  a  half;  nails,  twelve  and  one-half  cents.  Prices  were 
not  exorbitant,  but  everything  had  a  value  and  was  carefully 
saved  and  cared  for.  A  board,  plank  or  bit  of  good  lumber,  old 
horseshoes,  old  saws,  axes,  wagon-tires,  etc.,  were  all  carefully 
preserved  and  made  use  of. 

Iron  was  high  and  scarce,  as  the  trade  in  old  iron  indicated. 
Any  old  worn-out  iron  tool  had  quite  a  value,  as  it  furnished  stock 
to  make  something  else.  It  was  not  an  uncommon  thing  to  find 
a  charge  of  one-half  a  pound  of  nails  to  a  good,  substantial  cus- 
tomer, and  a  credit  of  an  old  file  or  an  old  scythe  at  a  few  cents. 
These  in  time  went  to  William  Carruth  or  Morris  Haight,  famous 
old  blacksmiths  and  tool-makers.  An  old  ax-poll  was  worth 
one  dollar,  and  for  a  dollar  it  was  "■  jumped."  These  ''jumped  " 
axes  were  considered  quite  as  good  and  frequently  better  than 
new,  as  they  were  made  over  and  shaped  by  a  practical  woods- 
man as  well  as  a  first-class  blacksmith.      The  expression  of  one 

27 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

highly  elated  and  happy,  that  he  feels  "■  like  a  new  jumped  ax," 
is  yet  common  in  wood-choppers'  parlance. 

The  ink  used  on  the  books,  both  black  and  red,  was  home- 
made, some  of  it  being  as  black  as  jet  and  standing  to-day  as 
well  as  when  written,  while  some  is  badly  faded. 

The  entries  were  generally  quite  specific,  thus  enabling  one 
to  get  more  information  than  from  books  kept  by  what  might  be 
considered  better  methods.  For  instance,  "  Calvin  Totman,  by 
cash  paid  in  road  before  your  house,  fifty  cents."  The  payment 
of  so  much  cash  was  remarkable  and  needed  special  mention  to 
avoid  misunderstanding. 

Alfred  Shaw's  account  states  as  follows:  ''August  8,  1822, 
Alfred  Shaw  began  work  at  one  hundred  dollars  per  year."  The 
kind  of  hired  man  that  Alfred  made  is  revealed  by  charges  for 
lost  time:  ''One  day,  going  fishing;"  "  one  day,  hunting;"  "one 
day,  attending  a  frolic;"  but  the  charge  of  July  19,  1823,  is  the 
one  which  gives  Albert  completely  away,  viz.:  "One-half  day 
napping,  after  courting,"  which,  at  one.  hundred  dollars  per 
year,  cost  Alfred  just  seventeen  cents.  Seems  cheap  enough, 
but  all  depended  on  the  sweetheart. 

The  "pie-eater"  existed  then  as  well  as  now,  as  indicated 
by  the  charge,  March  7,  1826,  "  Benagah  Lowry,  one  pie  at 
town  meeting,  twelve  cents." 

The  "gingerbread  boy"  was  also  abroad  the  same  day  in  the 
person  of  Isaac  Lanfear,  who  is  charged  with  "gingerbread  and 
drink,  six  cents." 

The  same  day,  March  7,  Simon  Wheeler  is  charged  with 
"  one-half  pint  of  drink,  to  be  paid  in  ashes."  The  quantity  of 
ashes  required  to  "  suage  "  Simon's  thirst  is  not  stated. 

These  and  a  few  other  similar  charges  indicate  that  March 
7,  1826,  was  a  lively  town  meeting  at  the  corners. 

28 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

I  find  no  other  record  of  town  meeting  held  at  the  old  home, 
and  reference  to  the  town  records  shows  that  town  meetings  and 
elections  for  many  years  alternated  between  John  Alger's  and 
Lem  Hunt's  places.  The  record  of  this  town  meeting  of  March, 
1826,  shows  that  Ozias  Barton  was  chosen  moderator.  '*  Elected 
John  Boyden,  Esq.,  supervisor."  Among  the  items  of  business 
transacted  at  this  meeting  are,  ''Resolved,  that  the  owner  of 
every  ram  found  running  at  large  from  the  loth  of  September  to 
the  loth  of  March  shall  pay  a  fine  of  five  dollars,  one-half  to  the 
complainant  and  one-half  to  the  support  of  the  poor."  Again, 
''Resolved,  that  if  any  horned  cattle  are  allowed  running  at 
large  within  twenty  rods  of  any  tavern,  the  owner  shall  pay  a 
fine  of  one  dollar.      Adjourned  to  Lemuel  Hunt's  house." 

These  resolutions  indicate  that  the  electors  of  the  town  had 
a  proper  appreciation  of  the  rights  of  rams,  and,  with  a  com- 
mendable solicitude  for  the  welfare  of  horned  cattle,  did  not  pro- 
pose to  have  them  demoralized  by  loafing  around  taverns. 

Augustus  Baker  is  credited  with  "two  fat  wethers,  and  boy 
to  take  them  home,  four  dollars  fifty  cents." 

Luther  Stedman  is  credited  with  "one  cock  hen,  thirty- 
seven  and  one-half  cents."  This  was  probably  a  "crowing 
hen." 

November  13,  1817,  "Job  Lamson,  to  tarring  your  wagon 
before  going  to  Rodman,  twelve  and  one-half  cents." 

Such  specific  memoranda  left  nothing  to  be  explained  or  dis- 
puted when  the  day  of  settlement  came,  which  was  generally 
once  a  year  on  "running  accounts." 

There  was  quite  a  trade  in  Bibles  and  Testaments,  but  their 
effects  and  results  were  not  so  readily  traced  as  those  of  the 
spelling-book  and  the  reader. 

In  the  account  of  one   old  father  in  Israel   may  be  found  a 

29 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

charge  both  for  whiskey  and  a  Bible.  In  his  particular  case,  I 
know  that  the  two  things  did  not  ''work  together  for  good." 

Every  man  of  military  age  was  an  enrolled  soldier,  liable  and 
compelled  to  do  military  duty.  The  terms  of  actual  service,  con- 
sisting of  special  and  general  trainings,  were  short,  but  the  re- 
quirement of  actual  service  under  the  ''Floodwood"  militia  law 
was  imperative,  and  I  find  numerous  charges,  "To  paid  your 
fine,  twenty-five  cents,"  entered  against  those  who  failed  to  turn 
out  when  ''warned,"  showing  that  "militarism"  and  "im- 
perialism "  of  the  most  drastic  kind  then  existed.  But  they 
seemed  to  enjoy  it.  No  one  had  yet  explained  its  dangers, 
they  despised  tories,  and  all  took  pride  in  standing  by  the  gov- 
ernment and  upholding  its  flag. 

At  these  gatherings  it  was  the  custom  of  almost  every  one  to 
have  a  general  good  time.  For  instance,  "Team  to  general 
training  and  your  share  of  rum,  thirty-seven  and  one-half  cents." 
This  charge  being  made  against  three  or  four  well-known  young 
men  of  the  neighborhood  shows  that,  while  they  were  not  on  any 
expensive  blow-out,  each  was  expected  to  keep  up  his  end. 

These  general  trainings  also  seemed  to  make  a  demand  for 
and  turn  loose  a  little  actual  cash,  and  I  find  several  instances 
where  from  two  to  four  shillings  were  borrowed  of  father  by 
people  at  general  training.  I  also  find  one  of  the  reliable  dea- 
cons of  our  church  in  1824  with  this  charge  against  him,  "To 
pay  your  whiskey  bill  at  training,  thirty-seven  and  one-half 
cents."  Father  was  then  lieutenant-colonel  of  the  Fifty-fifth, 
and  it  looks  as  if  he  had  to  put  up  for  the  boys  either  to  secure 
good  order  and  military  discipline  or  to  maintain  his  own  popu- 
larity with  the  line. 

As  my  memory  of  my  father  was  only  that  of  the  strictest 
temperance  man,  I  was  not  exactly  prepared  to  find  charges  for 

30 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

whiskey,  although  I  do  remember  hearing  the  matter  talked 
about  and  hearing  him  tell  when  he  first  decided  to  teetotally 
abandon  the  use  of  liquor,  notwithstanding  that  at  that  time  it 
was  made,  sold  and  used  by  everybody  who  pleased,  without 
unfavorable  comment  or  criticism. 

There  were  several  distilleries  in  town.  The  whiskey  was 
good  and  cheap,  and  its  use  at  raisings,  logging-bees  and  all 
kinds  of  gatherings  for  business  or  pleasure  was  the  universal 
custom. 

The  first  sale  of  whiskey  charged  was  November  2,  1815,  to 
John  M.  Williams,  viz.:  ''Three  yards  of  flannel,  five  shillings 
per  yard,  one  dollar  eighty-eight  cents;  three  gallons  of  whis- 
key, seven  shillings  per  gallon,  two  dollars  sixty-two  cents." 
There  is  nothing  in  John  Williams'  account  to  indicate  out  of 
which  he  got  the  most  warmth,  the  three  yards  of  flannel  or  the 
three  gallons  of  whiskey. 

There  are  a  few  other  charges  on  the  book  indicating  that 
rum  and  whiskey  were  sold  at  his  store  in  jug  quantities,  but  not, 
as  a  rule,  by  the  drink,  although  I  find  items  in  1826  of  this 
character:  "Stuff  at  election,  twelve  and  one-half  cents." 
Probably  this  was  rum,  as  that  was  the  ''stuff"  most  in  demand 
at  elections  in  those  days,  yet  it  indicates  that  even  at  that 
early  day  he  had  begun  to  be  sensitive  about  the  trade  and  did 
not  care  to  make  an  entry  on  his  books  showing  that  it  was 
liquor,  or  that  the  customer  did  not  want  it  so  charged. 

Four  or  five  years  cover  all  the  entries  for  liquors,  and  what- 
ever he  may  have  thought  of  the  business  then,  he  condemned 
it  as  a  curse  and  an  abomination  throughout  the  balance  of  his 
long  life,  and  was  active  in  all  reform  measures  taken  for  the 
suppression  of  the  traffic. 

I  find  a  record  of  notes  given  for  so  many  days'  labor,  and 

31 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

receipts  to  correspond,  made  out  in  days'  labor,  money  not  be- 
ing mentioned  in  either.  Entries  are  often  found  specifying  the 
kind  of  goods  in  which  payment  is  to  be  made.  For  instance, 
''Truman  Webb,  one  calf,  to  be  paid  in  salt."  How  much  salt 
it  took  to  liquidate  a  calf  in  those  days  we  must  guess. 

Legal  work  in  the  surrogate's  court  came  cheap,  as  shown 
by  the  charge,  "Alfred  Webb,  to  appraising  your  father's  prop- 
erty, with  Elijah  Fox,  fifty  cents." 

That  they  supplied  themselves  with  salmon  from  Salmon 
River  in  very  early  times,  appears  by  several  charges  for  a  "  team 
to  Richland  to  fetch  back  fish." 

When  exchanges  or  trades  were  made,  the  difference  was 
called  ''  boot,"  and  was  stated  in  the  account,  as  in  the  follow- 
ing: *' Luther  Stedman,  boot  in  cattle,  three  dollars  and  fifty 
cents." 

Although  many  of  these  old  accounts  seem  to  have  been 
made  with  men  of  extreme  poverty,  many  charges  of  six  or 
eight  items  aggregating  less  than  a  dollar,  with  three  or  four 
exceptions  all  appear  balanced  and  paid.  Orders  given  on  the 
store  and  other  people  in  trade,  or  upon  one  another,  and  due- 
bills  given  in  settlement  of  accounts,  seemed  to  pass  around  as 
currency,  instead  of  being  liquidated  when  due,  and  some  of 
them  are  shown  to  have  passed  through  several  hands  without 
liquidation. 

And  so  they  went  on  from  year  to  year,  trading,  traffick- 
ing and  dealing  in  all  kinds  of  property,  presumably  making 
money  but  never  seeing  it. 

BARTER    NOTE. 
i^^Benjm.  Wise  Note,  32  Sheep,  payable  June  5,  1828") 
"Value  received.     Four  years  from  this  date  I  promise  to  pay 

32 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

Vashty  Lyman  or  bearer,  thirty-two  good,  merchantable  store 
sheep,  to  be  delivered  at  the  now  dwelling-house  of  Silas 
Lyman,  in  Lorraine  —  eighteen  of  the  above  to  be  ewes  and 
six  lambs  —  no  rams. 

^  c  Benjm.   Wise." 

Lorraine,  June  5,  1824. 

A  man  with  a  mechanical  turn,  with  a  good  stream  running 
through  his  farm  on  which  were  good  mill-sites,  and  constantly 
in  need  of  lumber,  could  not  live  long  surrounded  by  a  forest 
without  having  a  sawmill,  and  in  1823  the  old  or  upper  dam 
and  mill  were  built.  The  flume  was  raised  October  4,  1823.  The 
dam  was  a  large  one  and  the  mill  was  not  completed  and  run- 
ning till  1824.  As  with  the  potashery  accounts,  the  books  are 
full  of  barter  trade  but  no  cash  entries.  Logs  were  sawed  on 
shares  for  customers,  and  the  one-half  going  to  the  mill  was 
marketed  the  best  way  possible.  The  farm  and  potashery  and 
store  did  not  give  him  work  enough,  so  he  had  to  have  the  mill, 
with  the  business  of  cutting  and  hauling  logs,  sawing  and  draw- 
ing lumber,  which  in  turn  was  exchanged  for  lime,  salt,  brick 
and  other  kinds  of  property  desired.  This  old  mill  went  down 
about  1838  and  a  new  mill  was  built  near  the  four  corners  west 
of  the  house,  about  the  year  1842. 

He  liked  work  in  which  there  was  more  interest  than  the 
routine  labor  of  a  small  farm,  and  in  1827  he  built  for  John  H. 
Whipple  the  old  stone  block  in  Adams.  He  lost  largely  in 
doing  the  job  and  did  not  fully  recover  financially  until  he  fell 
back  upon  the  dairy,  using  the  profits  derived  from  that  source 
for  several  years  to  make  good  the  amount  lost  in  one  summer 
as  an  amateur  contractor  and  builder. 

He  built  the  school-house  in  District  No.  4  in  1828,  and  the 
Congregational  meeting-house  in  1830;  this  last  was  an  unfor- 

33 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

tunate  enterprise  not  undertaken  for  gain,  but  resulting  in  seri- 
ous loss.  He  had  tireless  energy,  and  had  he  lived  in  a  time 
and  country  which  afforded  opportunity,  would  probably  have 
achieved  greater  financial  success.  The  energy  he  expended  in 
wearing  out  those  potasheries  and  sawmills  from  1818  to  1845, 
would  have  made  him  a  million  of  money  in  any  manufacturing 
town;  or  the  work  he  did  on  that  stony,  clay  farm  from  1802  to 
1867,  would  have  made  an  independent  fortune  for  a  dozen  men, 
if  laid  out  on  good,  arable  land,  within  reach  of  good  markets. 
After  the  potashery  with  its  store  was  gone,  and  the  old  mill 
worn  out  and  abandoned,  there  seemed  to  come  a  time  when  the 
business  of  farming  proper  began  to  occupy  father's  attention; 
in  fact,  he  had  carried  on  the  work  of  farming  so  far  as  clearing 
up  the  land  was  concerned  quite  thoroughly,  but  did  not  give  it 
any  considerable  attention  as  a  means  of  income  until  the  other 
industries  alluded  to  were  practically  abandoned. 

5     5^ 


WORK  ON  THE  FARM 

The  winters  in  Lorraine  were  apt  to  be  stormy  and  hard. 
Except  the  lumbering,  no  great  deal  of  outdoor  work  was  done 
from  the  time  winter  set  in  in  earnest  until  the  sugar  season 
came  and  the  thawing  of  the  creek  allowed  the  starting  of  the 
sawmill.  This  does  not  mean  that  there  was  a  season  of  hi- 
bernation, although  there  was  somewhat  of  relaxation  from  the 
activities  of  the  spring,  summer  and  fall.  The  children  and 
young  folks  attended  school  for  about  three  months  each  winter. 

The  outdoor  work  which  was  pushed   between  storms   was 

34 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

that  of  cutting  and  hauling  wood  for  the  use  of  the  house,  and 
occasionally  a  little  to  sell,  which  had  to  be  drawn  six  miles  to 
market.  This  father  never  cared  to  do  very  much  of,  although 
many  of  the  neighbors  made  it  quite  an  industry. 

The  mill  was  run  until  it  "froze  up."  Then  came  cutting 
and  drawing  of  logs  to  be  sawed  the  next  season.  The  mill, 
however,  was  run  principally  as  a  custom  mill.  There  was 
cedar  to  be  cut  and  drawn  from  the  cedar  swamp,  five  or  six 
miles  away,  to  make  fencing  and  provide  material  for  cooper 
stock.  Private  and  public  roads  had  to  be  broken  and  kept 
passable;  this  was  no  light  job,  and  some  winters  it  seemed  to 
be  almost  interminable.  The  cattle  had  to  be  cared  for  and  fed 
and  watered  three  times  a  day,  and  in  stormy  weather  their 
roads  and  paths  must  be  shoveled  to  the  water-trough  or,  when 
it  failed,  to  the  drinking-holes  in  the  little  brook  in  the  back 
pasture  or  to  the  creek. 

Breaking  and  opening  public  roads  was  and  is  still  done  by 
the  combined  efforts  of  neighbors  who  turned  out  with  teams, 
men  and  shovels,  and  dug  and  tramped  their  way  through  big 
drifts  the  whole  length  of  their  road  beat.  When  opened  so  as 
to  enable  a  team  to  wallow  through,  sometimes  they  were  still 
further  improved  by  being  plowed  or  kettled  out.  Huge  drifts 
were  often  formed  so  that  it  was  necessary  to  shovel  a  canal  for 
a  long  way,  making  side  cuts  for  turnouts.  This  was  hard 
work  for  both  men  and  teams,  but  in  public-spirited  neighbor- 
hoods, of  which  our  old  District  No.  4  was  one,  it  was  always 
faithfully  performed. 

Father  always  had  work  indoors  when  the  weather  was  too 
rough  or  cold  to  be  out.  In  early  days,  before  the  advent  of  the 
thrashing  machine,  the  winter's  barn  work  was  extensive,  as  all 
the  grain  had  to  be  thrashed  with  a  flail. 

35 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

He  had  taken  up  the  cooper's  trade  from  necessity,  in  con- 
nection with  his  early  potash  business,  and,  finding  that  he 
could  do  good  work  in  this  line,  he  supplied  himself  with  tools, 
many  of  which  he  made.  The  jointers,  croze,  squeezer,  benches 
and  all  the  woodwork  of  the  outfit  he  made  himself,  and  a  handy 
blacksmith  at  the  "huddle,"  by  the  name  of  Carruth,  forged  the 
shaves,  compass,  adz  and  other  iron  tools  from  old  files  and  saws 
discarded  from  the  sawmill.  The  whole  kit  cost  but  very  little, 
yet  was  complete  and  answered  well  their  various  purposes. 

He  built  a  small  building,  which  he  called  the  "cooper-shop," 
in  which  to  do  work.  Staves,  heading,  hoops,  and  all  necessary 
stock  for  making  tubs,  pork-barrels,  casks,  cheese-casks,  butter- 
tubs,  sap-buckets,  pails,  and  all  other  kinds  of  cooperage,  were 
provided  and  kept  on  hand  to  be  worked  up  winters,  stormy 
days,  or  sometimes  evenings  if  necessity  required. 

This  night-work  in  the  cooper-shop  was  a  much-dreaded 
matter  to  me,  for  as  a  matter  of  course,  being  the  boy,  I  had  to 
hold  the  light  —  a  long  tallow  candle  in  an  old,  black  iron  candle- 
stick—  while  father  was  at  work.  I  was  tired  and  sleepy  and 
could  not  keep  myself  awake,  and  the  minutes  seemed  like  hours 
and  the  hours  like  ages  as  I  nodded  and  dreamed  while  he 
worked.  He  whistled  in  a  kind  of  whisper  which  was  a  habit 
he  had,  and  his  work  and  the  old  tunes  kept  him  wide  awake. 

"Hi,  there,  boy!"  says  father;  "wake  up  and  hold  that 
candle  so  I  can  see  the  compass-mark." 

"  I  can't  tell  whether  you  can  see  it  or  not,"  I  answered. 

"  Then  hold  the  light  so  you  can  see  it  yourself  and  that  will 
do  for  me,"  was  his  reply;  but  my  head  was  again  falling  off  my 
shoulders  and  the  grease  dropping  in  the  shavings  the  next 
minute. 

Now  that  I  am  in  the  cooper-shop,  I  might  as  well  tell  more 

36 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

about  it.  Primarily  it  was  what  its  name  indicated,  but  had 
other  uses  also.  It  had  a  big  arch  with  a  large  kettle  set  therein, 
which  was  used  to  cook  feed  for  the  hogs  or  heat  w^ater  for 
butchering,  soap-making  and  other  work.  With  this  arch  was 
connected  a  large  chimney,  the  inner  side  of  which  was  open  for 
about  five  feet  at  the  base,  thus  making  a  huge  fire-place,  in 
which  barrels,  tubs  and  pails  were  heated  in  making  tight-work 
cooperage.  In  the  spring-time  a  large  cauldron  kettle  was 
swung  in  this  fire-place  for  sugaring-off  the  syrup  brought  from 
the  sugar-bush.  The  attic  of  the  shop  was  filled  with  seasoned 
choice  pieces  of  lumber,  suitable  for  making  and  repairing  all 
kinds  of  farm  implements.  There  was  a  dark  cellar  under  a 
part  of  the  building,  filled  with  potatoes,  apples  and  other  veg- 
etables, when  there  were  more  of  them  than  could  be  stored  in 
the  house  cellar. 

The  cooper-shop  was  also  a  storage-room  for  carpenter's 
tools,  of  which  there  was  a  moderate  supply  of  the  most  com- 
mon and  useful.  Frequently,  in  very  cold  weather,  father  would 
move  his  light  cooper  work  —  that  of  making  cedar  sap- 
buckets  —  into  the  south  part  of  the  big  house  kitchen,  where  he 
could  be  more  comfortable  and  sociable.  When  small,  this  I 
thought  was  a  jolly  arrangement,  and  I  enjoyed  helping  ''set 
up"  and  "heat  off"  the  buckets  and  playing  with  the  staves  for 
cob-houses  and  the  shavings  for  bonfires  in  the  big  kitchen  fire- 
place. 

The  women  of  the  house  never  approved  of  this  invasion  of 
their  domain.  It  was  a  nuisance  and  an  interference  with  their 
daily  work,  but  it  suited  father,  and  as  cedar  sap-buckets  were 
a  specialty  with  him  and  a  branch  of  coopering  from  which  he 
derived  quite  an  income  for  his  winter  work,  he  had  his  way 
about  it  without  any  great  deal  of  friction. 

37 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

The  reference  to  making  buckets  calls  to  my  mind  a  little 
matter  personal  to  myself,  which  always  occurs  to  me  when 
speaking  of  cedar  sap-buckets. 

One  stormy  day,  father  and  myself  were  riving  staves  and 
heading  from  bolts  of  cedar  in  the  big  woodshed.  The  floor  was 
covered  with  chunks  of  cedar  bark  and  other  debris  of  the  work. 
I  was  waiting  on  him  by  passing  the  bolts  and  tools  and  riving 
the  less  difficult  blocks  into  plain  staves,  he  doing  the  heading 
and  such  work  as  required  more  skill.  Having  used  up  a  block 
of  heading,  he  said  to  me,  *'  Henry,  pass  me  another  block."  I 
heard  him  distinctly,  but  I  had  fallen  into  a  disagreeable  and 
foolish  habit  of  making  the  reply,  when  spoken  to,  of  "H-e-y," 
drawing  the  word  at  that.  What  I  did  it  for  I  do  not  know. 
Many,  both  young  and  old,  do  the  same  constantly,  not  that 
they  do  not  hear,  but  to  make  the  speaker  repeat.  Sometimes  it 
may  be  to  gain  time  to  think,  but  not  usually.  It  is  used  in 
different  forms  —  "Hey?"  ''What?"  "What  did  you  say?"  or 
"Beg  pardon?"  —  the  last,  perhaps,  the  most  common  of  all. 

Father  looked  at  me  sharply  and  said,  with  ver}^  low  and 
quiet  voice,  "  Did  you  hear  me?  " 

I  felt  something  was  wrong  and  promptly  answered,  "Yes, 
sir,"  and  got  and  passed  him  the  block. 

He  picked  up  his  frow,  looked  at  the  block,  set  the  frow  and 
brought  down  the  mallet  which  took  off  the  slab,  then  addressed 
himself  to  me,  saying,  "  I  have  noticed  that  for  some  time  past 
you  have  answered  me  and  others  with  that  meaningless  and  in- 
sulting word  or  sound  of  '  Hey'  when  spoken  to.  Are  3'ou  get- 
ting deaf,  or  why  do  you  do  it?  " 

I  said  I  did  not  know  why. 

"Then,"  said  he,  "never  answer  me  or  any  one  else  that 
way  again.      Do  you  understand?  " 

38 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

I  said  that  I  did.      Then  we  went  on  with  our  work. 

In  about  twenty  minutes  he  again  spoke  to  me,  saying, 
"Henry,  hand  me  the  crooked  frow." 

I  heard  him  plainly,  as  he  sat  on  a  block  not  five  feet  from 
me.  I  knew  what  he  wanted  and  intended  to  get  it  at  once, 
but,  from  force  of  habit  or  some  unaccountable  reason,  I  an- 
swered up  promptly,  "H-e-y?"  He  raised  up  a  little  from  the 
block  on  which  he  sat  and,  reaching  forward,  gave  me  a  cuff  on 
the  side  of  the  head  with  his  hand  which  sent  me  about  six  feet 
towards  the  east  end  of  the  woodshed,  into  the  chips,  shavings 
and  rubbish  there  accumulated.  He  did  not  say  a  word,  neither 
did  I.  The  case  was  closed  and  didn't  seem  to  need  any  argu- 
ment. I  picked  myself  up  and  got  back  to  my  place,  handing 
him  the  tool  he  asked  for.  At  the  time  I  felt  that  it  was  a  very 
severe  and  sudden  punishment  for  the  crime,  but  from  that  day 
to  this  I  have  never  used  the  word  "Hey." 

Father  was  a  stern  and  rather  severe  man  in  the  control  and 
government  of  his  children,  particularly  the  elder  ones;  but  this 
and  one  other  instance  are  the  only  times  he  ever  struck  me, 
and  upon  both  occasions  it  was  because  he  was  provoked  be- 
yond endurance.  But  in  neither  instance  did  he  say  a  word  by 
way  of  lecture.  The  good  effect  of  the  castigation  was  not  lost 
or  obscured  by  apologetic  preaching.  In  fact,  no  explanation 
was  needed.  I  got  the  idea  all  right.  It  was  good  for  me,  and 
made  an  impression  which  will  last  as  long  as  I  live,  and  to  this 
day  I  never  hear  that  saucy  and  impudent  interrogation,  "  Hey?  " 
but  that  I  think  of  the  "crooked  frow"  and  the  woodshed. 


39 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

SUGAR-MAKING 

"  Among  the  beautiful  pictures 

That  hang  on  Memory's  wall, 
Is  one  of  the  dim  old  forest, 
That  seemeth  the  best  of  all." 

With  the  coming  of  spring,  and  usually  in  the  fore  part  or 
middle  of  March,  the  sugar  season  opened.  School  was  ''out" 
for  the  winter  and  all  of  us  were  ready  for  the  spring's  work. 
Our  sugar-bush  was  a  mile  from  the  house  and  detached  from 
the  farm.  It  was  a  wood  lot  of  about  one  hundred  acres,  covered 
with  all  kinds  of  hardwood  and  some  hemlock  timber,  and  had 
on  it  about  six  hundred  maple  trees,  from  old  giants  of  from 
four  feet  in  diameter  down  to  ten  inches.  In  places  the  maples 
were  thick;  in  others,  scattered.  It  has  been  used  as  a  sugar- 
bush  frqm  the  year  1802,  and  is  still  in  use,  a  few  of  the  trees 
now  standing  which  have  been  ''boxed"  and  "  tapped  "  for  a 
hundred  years.  These  forest  veterans  have  never  been  belittled 
by  being  called  a  maple  orchard  or  a  sugar  orchard,  but  have 
always  kept  their  ancient  and  honorable  title  of  "sugar-bush." 

The  first  work  to  be  done  upon  the  approach  of  the  opening 
was  the  overhauling  of  the  buckets,  getting  them  out  of  the 
shanty  or  sugar-house  and  scattering  them  around  to  the  trees 
so  as  to  be  ready  for  tapping  when  the  first  run  of  sap  should 
come.  This  was  considered  essentially  boy's  work,  and  was  done 
by  means  of  a  large,  light  hand-sled  with  thin,  fiat,  bent  run- 
ners four  inches  wide,  cedar  raves  and  light  beam  knees,  which 
could  be  easily  hauled  over  the  crust  on  top  of  the  snow  with  a 
load  of  fifty  buckets  which  held  from  twelve  to  sixteen  quarts 
each.  There  was  sure  to  be  a  fair  crust  at  this  time  of  year,  as 
the  winter  snows  were   still  solid  and   three   or  four  feet  deep. 

40 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

Scattering  the  buckets  was  play  as  well  as  work,  as  it  meant 
sliding  down  the  hills,  of  which  there  were  some  in  the  woods, 
upon  the  return  to  the  shanty,  empty,  for  another  load. 

The  old  arch  in  the  shanty,  which  was  a  home-made  affair, 
was  repaired  annually.  It  was  built  of  mortar  made  of  blue  clay 
from  the  bank  of  Deer  Creek  where  we  crossed  it  in  going  to 
the  woods,  rather  than  lime  or  cement,  which  would  cost  money. 
The  storage-tubs  were  scalded  and  cleaned,  the  snow  shoveled 
off  the  shanty  to  prevent  its  breaking  down,  and  off  the  plat- 
form on  which  the  storage-tubs  were  to  set,  and  cleared  away 
from  the  front  of  the  shanty  and  off  the  woodpiles,  and  every- 
thing put  in  shape,  so  far  as  could  be,  for  the  expected  first  run. 

The  wood  for  boiling  had  been  cut,  drawn  and  piled  under 
a  cover  of  boards  the  year  before.  Sometimes  quite  a  time 
would  elapse  between  the  getting  ready  and  the  coming  of  the 
sap.  In  that  case  the  time  was  spent  chopping  wood  at  the 
sugar-bush,  or  perhaps  in  drawing  manure  to  the  fields  from  the 
great  heaps  which  had  accumulated  at  the  cow-stables  through 
the  winter.  The  sawmill,  which  had  been  frozen  up,  had  to  be 
''cut  out  "  and  thawed  out  about  the  same  time,  in  anticipation 
of  the  spring  sawing. 

We  watched  the  weather  and  signs  of  its  changes  closely, 
and  were  glad  when  it  softened  so  we  could  begin  tapping  the 
trees.  When  the  weather  came  right  so  that  the  sap  began  to 
climb  from  its  frozen  winter  home  in  the  roots  towards  the  tree- 
tops,  an  early  start  was  made  for  the  woods,  taking  along  such 
implements  and  outfit  for  the  work  as  had  been  stored  at  the 
house  over  summer.  A  big,  red  bucket  pail  of  dinner  was  pro- 
vided, as  we  could  not  be  home  until  dark.  Talk  about  the 
''full  dinner-pail:"  good  gracious!  you  ought  to  have  seen  that 
one  filled  by  Mother  Lyman.      McKinley's  was  nowhere  beside 

41 


MEMORIES   OF   THE 

it.    It  held  just  sixteen  quarts — no  sixteen-to-one  affair,  either — 
and  was  always  full  to  the  ears. 

The  work  of  tapping  was  extremely  hard,  as  each  tapper 
had  to  carry  a  large  bucket  of  '*  spouts  "  or  spiles,  which  were 
made  of  sumac  with  the  pith  punched  out,  or  cedar  eight  to 
fourteen  inches  long  bored  with  a  gimlet — the  making  of  which 
was  another  boy's  job;  a  three-quarter-inch  bit,  and  brace  which 
was  a  clumsy  wooden  concern;  a  shovel  to  clear  away  the  snow, 
and  an  ax  to  break  old  dead  limbs  and  chunks  with  which  to  set 
the  buckets  firm  and  level.  Sometimes  the  tapper  did  both  the 
boring  and  drove  the  spiles,  which  was  the  more  important  part 
of  the  work  and  required  some  skill,  as  well  as  good  judgment 
where  to  bore,  avoiding  old  cuts  and  wounds,  so  as  to  insure  the 
best  flow  of  sap;  while  another,  usually  the  boy,  tagged  on  with 
the  load  and  ''set"  the  buckets.  Later  on  we  wired  our  buckets 
with  a  loop  or  ear  to  hang  them,  and  drove  a  spike  with  a 
beveled  point,  made  from  the  backs  of  old  scythes,  under  the 
spouts  and  hung  them  thereon.  Still  later  we  used  a  short, 
cast-iron  spile  and  hung  the  buckets  upon  it. 

The  work  of  tapping  was  doubly  difficult  and  hard  if  the  snow 
slumped  —  and  it  usually  did  in  good  sap  weather.  It  then  be- 
came an  all  day  of  wallowing  in  the  wet  snow  over  our  boots, 
and  sometimes,  in  going  over  logs,  we  got  in  clear  to  our  waists. 
With  tow-strings  we  tied  down  our  pants,  but  they,  as  well  as 
boots,  were  soon  completely  soaked. 

When  the  tapping  was  done,  the  next  work  was  breaking  out 
the  roads  around  through  the  woods  for  gathering  the  sap. 
This  was  hard  and  serious  work  for  the  horses,  who  frequently 
caulked  and  cut  themselves  or  their  mates.  When  the  snow 
was  very  deep  and  made  it  too  hard  and  dangerous  for  the 
double  team,  we  used  one  horse,  hitched  to  a  large  pung  sled 

42 


OLD   HOMESTEAD 

with  wide  runners  that  would  not  sink  in  the  snow,  and  thills  of 
young  round  birch  that  a  horse  could  lie  down  on  and  not  hurt 
or  get  hurt  thereby.  Old  Dick,  though  stone  blind,  would  feel 
his  way  along  safely  and  carefully  in  three  or  four  feet  of  snow, 
with  a  iifty-pail  gathering-tub  of  sap  and  a  boy  on  the  sled  be- 
hind him.  As  the  snow  went  down  two  horses  could  be  used. 
The  woods  were  rough  and  full  of  cradle-knolls,  fallen  trees,  big 
logs  and  rocks. 

To  systematize  the  work  the  ''bush"  was  divided  into 
what  we  called  routes  —  pronounced  ''routs,"  not  "roots." 
These  routes  or  sap-roads  were  laid  out  as  best  they  might 
be  to  lead  around  old  fallen  trees  and  obstacles  not  easily  re- 
moved, anywhere  a  sled  could  be  drawn,  keeping  within  the 
shortest  distance  possible  of  the  maple  trees,  so  that  in  but  few 
cases  did  the  sap  have  to  be  carried  by  hand  in  buckets  more 
than  fifteen  or  twenty  rods.  These  routes  were  named  and  sys- 
tematically gone  over,  and  were  so  arranged  that  ordinarily  the 
run  of  all  the  trees  on  any  given  one  could  be  put  into  a  fifty- 
pail  gathering-tub,  to  be  drawn  to  the  sugar-house.  This  gather- 
ing-tub was  larger  at  the  bottom  than  at  the  top  and  made  of 
inch  pine,  and  had  a  twenty-inch  hole  in  the  top,  closed  by  a 
tight-fitting  cover.  The  sap  was  thus  gathered,  drawn  to  the 
sugar-house  and  dipped  or  pumped  with  a  tin  boat-pump  from 
the  gathering-tub  to  the  great  store-tubs  which  stood  on  the 
platform  outside  the  house. 

The  boiling  or  reducing  to  syrup  was  done  in  Russia-iron  pans 
on  a  long  arch  —  two  and,  later  on,  three  pans  in  a  row.  The 
back  pan  was  about  seven  by  three  and  a  half  feet,  and  nine 
or  ten  inches  deep;  the  middle  and  forward  ones  were  about 
three  and  one-half  feet  square.  A  little  trough  led  from  the 
"feeder"  store-tub,  and  as  the  sap  boiled  down  it  was  dipped 

43 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

into  the  middle  and  forward  pans.  The  forward  pan  was  used 
to  ''  syrup-down,"  and  when  sweet  enough  or  thick  enough,  the 
syrup  was  dipped  out  to  be  drawn  home  and  sugared-off. 

There  were  very  many  items  of  knowledge  which  it  was 
necessary  to  possess  in  this  work  in  order  to  be  successful.  For 
instance,  to  know  when  the  syrup  was  right  for  taking  from  the 
pan,  the  test  was  whether  or  not  it  would  "wink."  By  that 
was  meant,  when  the  last  drops  of  syrup  would  hang  slightly  to 
the  edge  of  the  dipper  or  some  other  dish  when  inverted,  and 
then  let  go  suddenly.  When  it  reached  this  point  the  fires 
were  drawn  or  banked  and  the  syrup  dipped  out,  otherwise  it 
might  be  burned  and  spoiled. 

It  was  important  also  to  know  how  to  prevent  the  sap  rising, 
foaming  and  running  or  boiling  over  the  edges  of  the  pan,  which 
it  would  do  in  the  latter  part  of  the  season,  particularly  after  the 
buds  began  to  swell.  To  avoid  this  danger  we  always  had  on 
hand  butter  or  pieces  of  fat  pork  or  pork  rinds  with  which  to  rub 
the  edges  of  the  pan  and  to  throw  into  the  boiling  sap.  Then 
it  might  boil  and  foam  up  two  or  three  inches  higher  than  the 
edge  of  the  pan  for  some  time  without  going  over.  A  dash  of 
cold  sap  would  also  answer,  but  was  only  a  temporary  remedy. 

The  seasons  varied.  Some  were  short,  with  the  regular, 
good  runs,  with  freezing  nights  and  thawing  days  for  only  three 
or  four  weeks.  These  we  liked  best,  although  they  drove  us 
hardest.  Others  were  long,  with  stormy  and  cold,  dry  weather; 
spring,  and  the  coming  out  of  the  buds  which  closed  the  sugar 
season,  lagging  along  until  nearly  or  quite  the  first  of  May. 
Intervals  in  which  the  sap  did  not  run  were  improved  in  cutting 
and  hauling  up  wood  for  the  next  season.  Green  wood  was  an 
abomination,  but  we  sometimes  got  caught  short  and  were  com- 
pelled  to   use  it.      Every  fall  we  drew  a  large  pile   of  hemlock 

44 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

slab-wood  from  the  mill  and  used  it  in  connection  with  the  hard- 
wood, not  to  save  wood,  but  because  it  made  a  quicker,  better 
fire. 

The  big  '' fore-sticks,"  which  were  logs  eighteen  inches  to 
two  feet  in  diameter  and  three  and  one-half  feet  long,  were  used 
green  and  were  rolled  up  to  the  front  of  the  arch,  and  made  a 
support  for  the  ends  of  the  long  wood  while  burning  under  the 
pan.  A  draft  space  was  kept  clear  under  these  logs,  and  they 
added  to  the  intensity  and  durability  of  the  fire.  The  shoveling 
out  of  the  hot  and  rapidly  accumulating  coals  which  closed  the 
flue  under  the  pans,  and  the  getting  into  position  of  these  great 
fore-sticks,  was  a  problem  for  the  small  boy  or  the  large  girl 
v/hen  left  alone  to  boil;  but  they  managed  to  do  it  somehow, 
and  thereby  acquired  engineering  skill  and  confidence  and  ability 
to  overcome  worse  difficulties. 

The  family  usually  did  the  work,  but  when  the  sawmill  was 
running  sometimes  a  man  was  hired  to  help  a  few  days,  and 
even  at  times  the  mill  was  shut  down  for  a  day  or  two  to  take 
care  of  an  extra  rush  of  sap. 

When  father,  my  brother  and  myself  were  all  working  in  the 
bush,  the  routine  was  this:  At  daylight  mother  came  to  the 
foot  of  the  stairs  and  called  to  us,  "  Come!  boys,  time  to  get  up. 
It  looks  like  a  good  sap  day.  Come!  Come!  Here  are  your 
dry  pants,"  at  the  same  time  giving  them  a  toss  onto  the  land- 
ing or  turn  of  the  stairs;  and  a  few  minutes  later,  ''Henry, 
your  breakfast  is  ready.  Come  right  along."  And,  yawning, 
stretching  and  sore,  I  got  into  the  partially  dried  pants  which 
were  left  under  the  old  elevated-oven  stove  in  the  kitchen 
over  night,  and  came  down.  Putting  my  feet  into  the  half-dried, 
water-soaked  cowhide  boots,  I  kicked  and  kicked  against  the 
mopboard  until  I  jarred  the  old  black  Bible  off   the  window-sill 

45 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

where  it  was  always  kept,  in  a  fruitless  effort  to  pull  them  on. 
Father  had  already  greased  his  own  and  all  our  boots  with  a 
mixture  of  tallow  and  lamp-black  from  the  little  quart  kettle  in 
which  he  always  kept  the  grease  ready,  the  same  now  bronzed 
and  used  as  a  match-safe  on  the  mantle  in  my  room.  If  the 
boots  would  not  go  on  I  greased  them  inside  and  made  a  second 
and  usually  more  successful  trial,  picked  up  and  returned  to  its 
place  the  old  calf-bound  Bible,  the  reading  of  which  I  was  not 
to  hear  that  morning,  and  sat  down  alone  to  the  early  breakfast 
prepared  exclusively  for  me.  It  was  always  a  good  one:  ham 
and  eggs,  creamed  potatoes,  fried  pork  and  cream  gravy,  wheat 
bread,  corn  bread,  long,  white  nutcakes  with  cider  apple-sauce, 
coffee  made  from  fresh  browned  barley,  with  thick  cream  —  two 
or  three  big  cups  —  and  topped  off  with  a  big,  fat  piece  of 
custard  pie.  I  often  suspected  that  the  family  breakfast  which 
came  later,  although  it  was  enjoyed  much  more  leisurely  and 
with  Christian  observances  of  saying  grace,  prayer  and  Bible- 
reading,  was  often  inferior  to  my  own. 

Thus  fortified,  I  started  for  the  woods  over  the  hubs  or 
through  the  mud,  whichever  it  was,  and  generally  had  a  roaring 
fire  under  the  pans  before  the  sun  was  over  the  Pitkin  hill.  This 
early  start  insured  the  ''boiling-in  "  of  fifty  or  sixty  pails  of  sap 
before  my  father  and  brother  or  the  hired  man  reached  the 
woods  with  the  team,  ready  for  the  work  of  the  day.  With  a 
good  run  it  was  rushing  business,  and  exciting  as  well.  The 
boiling  must  be  pushed  so  as  to  keep  storage  room  ahead,  else 
the  sap  got  the  start  and  the  buckets  ran  over.  The  rapid  click, 
click,  click  of  the  dropping  sap,  particularly  after  sundown  and 
early  in  the  morning,  was  sharp  notice  to  us  to  hustle.  It 
meant  gathering  all  day  and  boiling  all  night,  rain  or  shine. 

Maple  trees  do   not  all  give  down   sap   alike.      They  are  as 

46 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

different  as  cows.  There  are  good,  bad  and  indifferent  ones, 
and  in  scattering  buckets  knowledge  of  each  one's  habits  was 
required,  so  as  to  put  only  large  buckets  to  good  trees  and  the 
small  ones  to  the  poor  yielders.  I  remember  one  tree  in  the 
''Over-Jordan"  route  to  which  we  always  placed  a  half-barrel 
dash-churn  and  tapped  it  with  two  spiles  instead  of  one.  This 
churn  was  as  often  full  as  common  buckets  at  other  trees.  She 
was  a  Holstein.  Sometimes,  when  badly  crowded  for  storage, 
we  used  to  go  around  and  take  from  the  buckets  of  the  good 
trees  and  fill  into  those  of  the  poor  ones,  which  we  called 
''evening-up,"  so  that  when  that  particular  run  held  up  we 
would  have  every  store-tub  and  nearly  every  bucket  in  the  bush 
chock  full,  or  at  least  well  filled,  with  some  running  over. 

Sometimes  we  left  the  fire  to  run  itself  while  we  went  to 
gather  a  route,  but  it  was  unwise  and  unsafe  to  do  so,  as  it 
would  go  down  and  the  pans  not  do  their  best,  or  the  boiling 
sap  was  quite  likely  to  rise  and  run  over,  particularly  toward 
the  end  of  the  season,  when  the  buds  were  swelling  or  some  of 
the  utensils  had  soured.  When  a  great  rush  was  on,  some  one 
had  to  stay  by  and  tend  the  fires,  and  this  was  occasionally  done 
by  some  of  the  girls. 

Although  boiling  all  night  was  by  the  boys  considered  good 
sport,  I  cannot  now  see  where  the  fun  came  in.  Then  it  was 
counted  funny  enough  so  that  the  neighbors'  boys  wanted  to  be  in 
it,  one  reason  for  which  I  will  give  further  on.  We  would  get  in 
a  half-cord  of  wood  and  close  the  door,  play  games  and  tell 
stories.  We  had  buffalo-robes  and  blankets  and  a  rude  bunk 
on  which  two  could  sleep.  We  sugared-off  in  an  old  long- 
legged  spider  and  ate  wax  until  we  were  thirsty,  and  then  drank 
sap  to  quench  our  thirst,  which  made  us  still  ''drier."  We  ate 
our  midnight  luncheon  probably  before  nine  o'clock,  as  we  had 

47 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

no  watches  and  went  by  our  stomachs.  Then,  when  all  this 
revelry  had  been  gone  through  with,  one  of  us  would  go  to  sleep 
while  the  other  "biled."  The  nights  seemed  an  age,  and  to 
see  the  great  streak  of  light  in  the  east  was  the  pleasantest  part 
of  it.  The  morning  found  us  stiff,  sore  and  lame,  with  our  eyes 
badly  smoked  and  running  out  of  our  heads,  but  we  were  proud 
of  the  work  accomplished. 

The  S3Tup  was  drawn  down  home  each  night  and  sugared-off 
there  by  the  women  folks.  This  was  the  most  particular  part 
of  the  work,  and  required  great  care,  patience  and  good  judg- 
ment. The  syrup,  after  settling,  was  slowly  strained  through 
several  thicknesses  of  flannel  cloth,  put  into  the  big  kettle  and 
slowly  heated.  Then  milk  was  put  in  to  clarify  it,  and  a  scum 
composed  of  all  impurities  and  foreign  substances  fine  enough 
to  get  through  the  strainer  gradually  rose  to  the  top,  which  was 
carefully  skimmed  and  reskimmed  until  it  was  all  removed. 
The  fire  was  then  started  up  and  the  syrup  was  gradually 
boiled  down  thicker  and  thicker,  until  it  reached  the  granulating 
or  crystallizing  stage.  It  had  to  be  carefully  watched  or  it 
would  rise  and  boil  over,  or  burn  on  the  bottom  of  the  kettle. 
A  basin  was  put  in  the  bottom  of  the  kettle,  around  which  it 
could  bubble  and  boil  without  burning.  The  least  trace  of  burn 
spoiled  the  whole  batch.  As  it  approached  the  condition  of 
sugar  it  would  sputter  and  blubber,  forming  great,  deep  holes 
which  would  blow  out  steam  like  a  miniature  crater.  It  could 
not  be  left  a  minute,  and  the  kettle,  which  was  suspended  from 
the  end  of  a  strong  pole,  was  raised  and  lowered  and  the  fire 
modified  as  required. 

There  were  two  ways  of  telling  when  it  was  done  to  a  granu- 
lating point:  first,  when  it  ''flaked" — that  is,  would  cleave  off 
the  edge  of  the  dipper  or  skimmer  in  long,  thick   flakes  —  or, 

48 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

second,  when  it  ''cracked" — that  is,  when  a  little  of  it 
dipped  onto  snow  would  lie  on  the  top  of  the  snow  and 
immediately  harden  into  clear,  hard  wax  which  would  break 
when  bent.  Both  methods  were  usually  adopted  to  make  sure. 
Then  the  fire  was  drawn  and  it  was  allowed  to  cool  in  the 
kettle,  being  rapidly  stirred  about  meantime  until  it  became  a 
thick,  sticky  mass  through  which  the  stirring-paddle  could 
hardly  be  pushed.  It  was  then  dipped  out  into  milkpans  or 
other  vessels  to  cake,  which  it  did,  becoming  harder  and  harder 
the  longer  it  stood.  If  caked  sugar  was  not  desired,  it  was 
**  stirred  off" — that  is,  constantly  stirred  with  a  long,  strong, 
wooden  paddle  until  dry,  but  not  allowed  to  cake  or  harden. 
If  thick  syrup  or  molasses  was  wanted,  it  was  not  boiled  to  the 
flaking  point,  but  taken  off  the  fire  when  about  half-way  between 
a  ''wink"  and  a  "flake."  The  skimmings  were  saved  and 
made  excellent  vinegar. 

Of  the  sugar  parties  you  read  so  much  of  we  made  no  great 
account.  It  was  a  constant  sugar  party  from  March  to  May, 
and  mother's  only  anxiety  was  that  the  children  and  their  friends 
and  visitors  should  not  eat  so  much  of  the  wax  as  to  get  sick. 
How  much  could  be  done  in  that  line  was  occasionally  tried  by 
some  greedy  urchin  who  got  the  worst  of  it.  I  remember  a  joke 
or  trick  we  practiced  on  the  dog,  who  also  liked  the  soft,  sweet 
stuff.  A  bunch  of  the  stiff  wax  was  rolled  up,  put  in  his  mouth 
and  his  jaws  shut  tightly  together.  Of  course,  for  a  long  time 
he  could  not  open  them,  and  went  through  very  funny  antics, 
running,  rolling  and  pawing,  but,  like  "Tar-baby,"  saying  noth- 
ing until  it  softened  up  and  released  him. 

At  the  close  of  the  season,  having  drawn  up  the  wood  for 
the  next  year  during  odd  times,  the  buckets  were  gathered, 
"scalded"   and  packed  away  in   the  sugar-house,    which   they 

49 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

filled  from  the  earthen  floor  to  the  roof.  The  tubs  were  also 
properly  cleaned,  nested  and  put  under  cover,  and  the  sugar- 
house  fastened  up  until  next  year. 

In  visiting  the  old  sugar-bush  with  my  brother  John  in  July, 
1899,  we  found  the  same  store  and  gathering  tubs  in  use  which 
father  made  and  which  we  used  fifty  years  ago,  some  of  them 
having  been  in  constant  use  for  seventy  years.  Many  of  the  old 
trees  were  yet  alive.  They  looked  like  old  friends  and  ac- 
quaintances, and  we  greeted  them  with  pleasure,  recounting  the 
virtues  or  failings  of  each.  The  younger  ones  —  those  of  forty 
or  fifty  years'  growth,  which  are  now  taking  their  places  — 
looked  like  strangers  and  interlopers,  and  we  spent  no  time 
talking  to  or  of  them.  The  old  routes,  which  I  could  follow 
with  my  eyes  shut,  were  somewhat  changed,  and  some  apparently 
abandoned. 

The  impressions  made  on  me  by  my  early  sugar-bush  work 
and  experience  were  more  permanent  than  anything  else  in  the 
line  of  farm  work  that  happened  in  my  earl}^  days.  It  was  the 
work  that  I  liked  above  all  other  which  I  had  to  do.  The 
uncertainty  of  the  thing  helped  to  give  it  zest  and  interest,  for  it 
was  a  kind  of  gambling  guess  as  to  what  each  day  would  bring 
forth.  It  made  a  permanent  impression  which  I  have  never 
shaken.  In  my  dreams  I  have  boiled  sap  many  a  night,  and 
sometimes  when  wakeful,  for  want  of  some  better  occupation, 
or  in  an  attempt  to  court  sleep,  began  with  what  we  called  the 
middle  route  and  gone  around  the  sugar-bush  to  every  tree, 
thinking  of  the  peculiarities  of  each,  and  followed  the  crooked, 
rough  roads  over  logs,  through  pitch-holes,  swales  and  swamps, 
through  the  hill  route,  the  Pitkin  route,  the  upper  route,  the 
side-hill  route,  the  hemlock-hill  route,  the  swamp  route,  "Over 
Jordan  "   and   all   the  rest.      I   have   counted  the   trees  to  see  if 

50 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

they  were  all  there,  boiled  nights,  sugared-off,  and  gone  through 
all  the  various  operations  which  the  alchemy  of  the  mind  so 
readily  and  vividly  reproduces. 

The  beauties  of  the  sugar  woods  when  the  great  pall  known 
as  "■  sugar  snow  "  hung  on  every  limb  and  twig,  to  me  have  never 
been  surpassed  by  any  pictures  which  I  have  seen  or  any  forest 
scenery  which  I  have  had  the  fortune  to  look  at.  Sap  gathering, 
with  the  sugar  snow  letting  go  the  limbs  and  falling  on  and 
about  you  until  every  thread  of  your  clothing  was  soaked,  was 
not  so  romantic. 

The  sugar-bush  work  was  hard,  smoky  and  wet,  but  I  liked 
it,  and  my  liking  it  and  knowing  how  to  do  it  well  gave  me 
plenty  of  it.  There  was  an  uncertainty  and  excitement  about  it 
that  was  interesting  and  stimulating,  and,  to  the  boy  that  I  was, 
the  responsibility  so  early  placed  upon  me  of  occasionally  boss- 
ing and  running  the  sugar-bush  alone,  swelled  my  pride  —  and 
probably  my  head. 

The  work  came  at  a  time  of  year  when  there  was  not  much 
to  be  done  on  the  farm,  except  taking  care  of  the  cows  and 
the  cattle.  It  paid  well,  as  all  sugar  was  then  dear,  and 
good  maple  sugar  was  salable  at  twelve  and  a  half  cents 
per  pound.  We  sometimes  made  twenty-five  hundred  or  three 
thousand  pounds  of  cake  sugar,  besides  plenty  of  syrup  and 
molasses,  which  supplied  the  family  for  the  year  and  left  a 
couple  of  hundred  dollars'  worth  to  sell  or  exchange  for  other 
merchandise. 

I  have  been  writing  of  the  method  in  vogue  in  my  father's 
sugar-bush  from  1845  to  1867,  which  came  within  the  scope  of 
my  own  personal  recollection  and  experience.  Back  of  that, 
maple-sugar  making  was  done  very  differently.  The  trees  were 
"boxed  "  with  an  ax,  instead  of  bored  with  a  bit.      In  fact,  they 

51 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

had  no  bits  in  early  days,  and  their  augers  were  clumsy  things 
and  what  is  known  as  pod  augers,  having  no  center  directing 
screw.  Boxing  consisted  in  cutting  a  great  gash  or  hole  into 
the  side  of  the  tree  with  an  ax,  the  lower  part  of  the  box 
or  cut  being  made  at  an  obtuse  angle  with  the  heart  of  the 
tree,  and  the  cut  made  slanting  towards  one  side,  so  that  the 
sap  ran  to  the  lower  corner  for  an  outlet.  A  semi-circular 
chisel  called  a  gouge  was  then  driven  underneath  the  outlet 
corner  of  the  box  and  a  flat  spile,  whittled  to  fit  the  incision  or 
cut  of  the  gouge,  inserted.  Boxing  was  early  death  to  the 
trees,  but  no  one  cared  for  that  as  trees  were  plenty.  In  fact, 
their  removal  was  considered  a  benefit  rather  than  damage. 

Troughs  to  catch  the  sap  were  made  by  splitting  butternut 
or  basswood  trees  of  from  about  ten  to  fourteen  inches  in  diam- 
eter and  cutting  the  halves  in  lengths  of  about  three  feet  and 
then  hollowing  or  digging  them  out  with  an  ax.  They  were 
clumsy  and  heavy,  and,  instead  of  being  gathered  up  and 
sheltered,  were  stood  on  end  beside  the  tree  through  the  year, 
when  not  in  use,  and  soon  became  mouldy  and  dirty.  They  dis- 
colored the  sugar  and  gave  it  a  basswood  or  butternut  flavor. 

Old  settlers  of  the  country  who  loved  to  brag  of  their  hard- 
ships and  of  the  rude  methods  of  living  in  early  times,  used  to 
glory  in  telling  the  story  of  how  they  were  in  infancy  rocked  in 
sap-troughs  instead  of  cradles,  which  indeed  did  sometimes  hap- 
pen where  babies  came  earlier  than  sawmills.  With  a  decent 
pair  of  rockers  they  made  quite  a  respectable  cradle. 

Storage  troughs  were  made  by  using  twenty  or  thirty  feet  of 
the  butt  of  a  large  basswood  tree,  flattened  on  one  side  and  dug 
out  with  an  ax.  The  sap  was  gathered  by  hand  —  that  is,  car- 
ried to  the  boiling  place  in  buckets  by  men  with  neckyokes  on 
their  shoulders,  or  in  pails  without  the  use  of  neckyokes. 

52 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

Boiling  and  sugaring-off  were  both  done  out  of  doors,  in  big 
kettles  hung  on  poles  over  the  fire.  The  wood  was  cut  as 
wanted  and  used  green.  The  result  was  black  and  inferior  sugar. 
An  old  pioneer  would  not  think  the  maple  sugar  of  to-day,  made 
by  the  use  of  improved  methods  and  implements,  was  genuine. 
To  him  it  would  lack  both  flavor  and  color.  Our  people 
sugared-off  in  the  woods  for  a  few  years  only  after  I  was  old 
enough  to  go  to  the  woods. 

Two  little  episodes  personal  to  myself  are  called  to  my 
memory  by  this  sugar-bush  talk. 

When  a  very  small  boy  I  was  one  day  alone  with  my  father 
in  the  sugar-bush.  Sap  v/as  running  fast  and  he  was  gathering 
it  late.  I  was  left  at  the  shanty  to  tend  fire.  He  had  gone 
over  the  bush  that  day,  all  except  the  hemlock-hill  route,  and 
started  out  for  that  long  after  sundown  and  after  the  evening 
shadows  had  begun  to  fall  deep  and  black,  telling  me  to  keep  a 
good  fire,  that  he  would  not  be  gone  long,  and  then  we  would 
go  home.  I  watched  him  disappear  down  towards  the  little 
brook  with  no  particular  anxiety  and  turned  to  the  shanty.  I 
stood  around  in  front  of  the  fire  awhile,  and  then  sat  down  on 
the  edge  of  the  bunk.  Then  I  got  up  and  walked  out  to  the 
woodpile  and  back.  Perhaps  fifteen  minutes  elapsed  while  I 
thus  nervously  occupied  myself.  The  shadows  began  to  deepen 
and  the  light  of  the  fire  shone  brighter  and  brighter  upon  the 
solemn,  big  maples  in  front  of  the  sugar-house.  The  trees 
began  to  look  vague,  doubtful  and  suspicious.  I  could  not  see 
and  did  not  know  what  was  behind  me.  I  began  to  think  that 
father  had  been  gone  too  long,  and  I  went  down  towards  the 
slippery-elm  tree  and  called,  as  I  thought,  quite  loudly,  but  got 
no  answer.  Hemlock  hill  was  dark  and  black.  I  hastened 
back  to  the  shanty,  but  did  not  care  to  go  in.      The  solid  black 

53 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

steam  in  the  back  part  of  the  sugar-house  was  impenetrable. 
I  forgot  all  about  tending  fire.  I  could  not  understand  wh}^ 
father  did  not  come.  He  had  not  been  gone  twenty-five  minutes, 
and  his  work  required  an  hour. 

Suddenly  I  heard  a  most  doleful,  startling  noise  —  a  h-o-o! 
h-o-o!  h-o-o!  It  came  from  the  Pitkin  hill  and  was  soon  re- 
peated, seemingly  nearer  the  shanty  and  from  the  vicinity  of  the 
middle  route.  I  anxiously  looked  towards  hemlock  hill,  but 
dared  not  call  out  again.  The  noise  was  repeated  louder  and 
louder,  and  nearer  and  nearer,  and  more  dismally.  I  could 
stand  it  no  longer,  but  started,  looking  over  my  shoulder  as  I 
passed  the  corner  of  the  shanty,  and  took  the  left-hand  fork, 
which  led  out  of  the  woods  towards  home. 

First  I  went  on  a  sharp  walk,  but  soon  broke  into  a  run, 
which  I  kept  up  until  well  out  of  the  woods,  at  every  step  ex- 
pecting a  panther  or  some  terrible  beast  to  light  on  me  with  all 
fours.  I  was  well  out  of  breath  when  clear  of  the  woods,  but 
kept  up  a  good  pace.  In  the  clearing  it  was  not  so  very  dark, 
but  I  hastened  along.  In  crossing  the  bridge  over  Deer  Creek, 
which  was  then  at  full  banks,  my  cap  blew  off  and  into  the 
creek.  This  was  a  little  matter  to  one  who  had  just  escaped 
destruction  from  wild  beasts,  but  it  added  to  my  worry,  for  it 
was  my  only  cap  except  my  church  cap,  which  I  knew  could  not 
be  used  in  secular  business  under  any  circumstances.  I  began 
to  follow  it  down  stream  without  knowing  just  what  I  hoped 
for,  when  Raleigh  Fox  came  along  and  helped  me  out  of  the 
difficulty  by  going  out  on  a  log  which  crossed  the  creek  just 
below  the   <' ducking-hole  "    and  rescuing  it. 

I  hastened  home,  which  I  reached  some  time  before  my 
father.  I  was  unable  to  satisfactorily  explain  the  affair  to 
mother,  who  was  quite  a  little  worried  over  my  coming  first  and 

54 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

alone,  and  probably  more  so  from  seeing  the  demoralized  con- 
dition which  I  was  in.  Father  soon  came  home,  and,  after 
putting  out  his  team  and  eating  his  supper,  took  me  on  his  knee 
in  front  of  the  big  fire-place  and  questioned  me  as  to  what  had 
happened.  I  told  him  that  I  thought  he  was  not  going  to  come 
back,  and  that  I  heard  something  which  scared  me.  He  knew 
that  it  was  owls  that  had  given  me  the  panic,  for  he  also  had 
heard  them.  Then  he  told  me  what  was  the  punishment  inflicted 
upon  soldiers  left  on  guard  who  deserted  their  posts.  I  was 
not  old  enough  to  fully  understand  and  appreciate  the  joke,  but 
quite  old  enough  to  know  that  I  had  disgraced  myself  and  that 
I  did  not  want  to  go  through  the  same  experience  again. 

When  thirteen  or  fourteen  years  old,  it  became  necessary 
that  some  one  should  boil  all  night,  and  I  undertook  the  job. 
Birney  Huson,  a  nephew,  a  year  or  two  younger  than  myself, 
stayed  with  me.  We  got  along  very  well  through  the  night  and 
kept  up  a  good  fire  and  ''boiled  in"  a  large  amount  of  sap, 
syruping  down  and  taking  out  a  nice  batch  about  twelve  or  one 
o'clock. 

When  daylight  came,  a  boyish  curiosity  took  possession  of 
us  to  go  over  to  an  adjoining  bush,  run  by  one  George  Charnick, 
to  see  how  he  got  along.  We  found  that  he  had  also  boiled  all 
night  and  was  still  hard  at  work.  Having  satisfied  our  curiosity 
and  finished  our  morning  call,  we  started  leisurely  for  home. 

About  the  time  we  reached  the  top  of  hemlock  hill  I  smelled 
burning  sugar.  It  took  but  an  instant  for  me  to  realize  what 
had  happened  —  the  pan  was  boiling  over  and  the  syrup  burn- 
ing. I  started  on  a  run,  going  down  the  hill  by  long  jumps,  and 
soon  left  Birney  far  in  the  rear.  The  farther  I  went  towards 
the  sugar-house,  the  stronger  the  odor  of  burning  sugar.  As  I 
passed  the  little   brook  and   the   slippery-elm   tree,    the  woods 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

were  black  with  the  strong-smelling  smoke,  which  settled  in  the 
hollow.  Completely  out  of  breath,  I  reached  the  shanty  and, 
looking  in  through  the  strangling  smoke,  beheld  the  forward 
pan,  every  inch  of  it  red  hot  and  apparently  a  live  bed  of  fire. 

I  grabbed  a  bucket  of  cold  sap  and  dashed  into  it,  and 
other  bucketfuls  into  the  fire  under  the  pans.  We  had  been 
boiling  a  long  time  without  having  raked  out  the  solid  coals 
from  the  arch.  The  fire  hissed  and  sputtered  and  ashes  flew, 
and  the  stones  of  which  the  arch  was  built  cracked  and  snapped, 
but  it  finally  became  subdued  and  cooled  down  so  that  I  could 
examine  the  extent  of  the  disaster.  The  very  hot  fire  and  heavy 
bed  of  coals  under  the  pan  when  we  had  left  it  had  boiled  the 
syrup  down  rapidly  and  burned  it  completely  up,  so  that  there 
was  left  but  a  lot  of  shelly,  scaly  charcoal  refuse  in  the  bottom 
of  the  pan.  The  pan  itself  was  burned,  the  bottom  warped  and 
apparently  completely  ruined. 

On  every  side  the  woods  were  filled  with  the  strong-smelling 
smoke.  I  was  mortified  and  terribly  scared.  I  had  never  had 
or  seen  any  such  accident,  and  knew  that  it  had  occurred  purely 
through  my  carelessness  and  criminal  negligence  in  leaving  the 
house  alone.  The  amount  of  sugar  wasted  was  eighty  or  one 
hundred  pounds,  which  meant  eight  or  ten  dollars. 

Like  other  criminals  who  are  the  victims  of  accident,  I  at  once 
jumped  to  the  vicious  conclusion  that  I  must  conceal  my  crime. 
Birney  was  also  agitated  and  asked  me  what  I  was  going  to  do. 
It  was  no  fault  of  his,  yet  he  shared  the  feeling  of  shame  and 
humiliation,  and  asked,  "What  will  grandpa  say?"  He  was 
as  nice  and  conscientious  a  boy  as  ever  was  born,  and  I  feared 
that  he  would  not  help  cover  up  the  affair.  I  told  him  that  we 
would  not  tell,  and  asked  him  not  to  say  anything  about  it. 
He  made  no  special  reply,  which  annoyed  me  all  the  more  as 

56 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

I  knew  his  disposition  for  candor  and  veracity;  but  we  went  to 
work,  I  doing  the  most  of  it.    His  heart  did  not  seem  to  be  in  it. 

We  cleaned  out  the  coal  and  cinders  in  the  pan,  rubbed  and 
scoured  it  down  with  a  brick,  washed  it  out,  again  rubbed  and 
scoured  and  washed  again,  yet  the  damnable  evidence  still 
remained  in  scales  on  the  rough,  burned  bottom  of  the  pan, 
which  could  not  be  gotten  off  or  out.  Having  done  the  best 
possible  in  this  direction,  I  threw  the  burnt  cinders  and  stuff 
cleaned  out  of  the  pan  into  the  ash-heap  at  the  door  and 
covered  it  well  with  the  coals  and  ashes  taken  from  under  the 
arch,  filled  up  the  pan  with  fresh  sap  and  again  started  the  fire. 

Then  I  began  to  revolve  in  my  mind  what  story  to  tell  when 
questioned,  as  I  certainly  would  be  when  father  came  up,  which 
would  be  about  eight  o'clock.  It  seemed  as  if  the  smoke  of  the 
burnt  sugar  would  never  leave  the  woods.  At  eight  o'clock 
father  came.  I  did  not  go  out  to  meet  him  at  the  forks  of  the 
road  near  by,  as  was  customary,  but  was  busy  tucking  up  the 
fire  and  doing  other  work  about  the  shanty.  He  got  off  the 
sled  and  came  around  the  corner  of  the  shanty  to  the  door  where 
I  was,  and  exclaimed,  ''Whew!  What's  the  matter?  What 
has  happened?  " 

I  promptly  replied,  ''  The  pan  has  been  boiling  over." 

"Well,  I  should  think  so,"  he  said;  ''Ismelled  it  away 
down  at  the  edge  of  the  woods.  I  thought  you  had  burned  up 
the  whole  batch.      What  made  it  rise?  " 

''Sour  sap,"  I  guessed. 

"It  is  too  early  in  the  season  for  that.  Did  you  have  any 
pork?" 

"No,  sir;  it  was  all  gone."  I  had  taken  pains  that  it  had 
gone  into  the  fire. 

"Well,  why  didn't  you  use  cold  sap?" 

SI 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

"I  did,  but  it  kept  coming  up  again." 

*'  When  did  you  syrup  off?  " 

'<  Only  a  little  while  ago."  I  had  to  say  this,  for  the  sap  in 
the  pan  did  not  show  that  it  had  boiled  any  great  length  of  time. 
It  was  lucky  that  we  had  a  nice  lot  of  syrup  to  show,  although 
the  quantity  was  not  what  it  should  have  been. 

These  and  a  half-dozen  other  questions,  not  actuated  by  any 
suspicion,  but  right  straight  to  the  point,  he  put  to  me,  and  to 
every  one  got  a  good  square  lie,  and  every  time  I  plumped  out 
a  lie  it  seemed  to  make  it  necessary  that  three  or  four  more 
should  be  told  in  support  of  that  one.  He  talked  about  it  more 
or  less  all  day  —  about  the  singularity  of  the  matter  —  and  I 
helped  along  with  all  kinds  of  suggestions. 

It  was  early  in  the  season  and  none  of  the  buckets  or  tubs 
were  sour,  although  I  had  told  him  that  I  thought  some  of  them 
were  a  little  off.  He  did  not  talk  with  Birney  about  it,  and 
Birney,  much  to  my  comfort,  did  not  say  a  word,  although  he 
looked  pitifully  at  me  as  one  not  fit  to  associate  with. 

That,  as  I  supposed,  ended  it.  But  a  day  or  two  afterwards, 
before  starting  for  the  woods,  mother  began  to  question  me  and 
asked  me  what  was  the  matter  with  that  last  batch  of  syrup 
which  came  down  from  the  woods.  I  answered  that  I  did  not 
know  that  anything  was  the  matter. 

"Oh,  yes,"  she  said;  ''it  was  black  and  full  of  scales  and 
ashes,  and  I  never  saw  such  a  mass  of  stuff  in  any  strainer  since 
I  have  made  sugar." 

I  then  told  her  that  the  ashes  and  stuff  were  probably  blown 
into  it,  as  it  was  very  windy  the  night  we  boiled  and  the  door 
was  open  most  of  the  time.  The  boiling  over  did  not  account 
for  the  black,  bitter  stuff,  so  I  had  to  invent  another  story  for 
her.     I  answered  her  three  or  four  questions  with  as  rank  lies 

58 


OLD   HOMESTEAD 

as  I  had  given  father.  There  the  matter  ended,  at  least  for 
several  years.  I  was  most  sorely  grieved  and  troubled  over  the 
matter,  but  never  had  the  least  idea  of  making  a  confession. 

After  I  grew  up  and  was  one  day  talking  with  my  father 
about  the  correct  treatment  and  bringing  up  of  children,  I  told 
him  the  whole  story. 

"  Well,"  said  he,  ''why  under  the  heavens  did  you  do  that? 
Why  didn't  you  tell  me  what  had  happened?" 

"Because  I  dared  not.  I  was  afraid.  I  knew  I  had  done 
wrong  and  didn't  know  what  you  would  do  about  it." 

He  whistled  to  himself  and  thought  the  matter  over  a  little 
while  and  said,  ''Well,  one  thing  you  did  learn,  that  when  a  lie 
is  told  and  turned  loose,  it  takes  a  half-dozen  others  to  support 
it;"  and  from  that  day  to  this  when  I  have  seen  a  false  witness 
struggling  along  to  bolster  up  his  first  lie,  I  have  said  to  myself, 
^'  I  guess  you  have  burnt  your  sugar." 

^  ^*  v» 

SPRING   WORK 

"  The  flowers  appear  on  the  earth ; 
The  time  of  the  singing  of  birds  has  come, 
And  the  voice  of  the  turtle  is  heard  in  the  land." 

The  work  of  the  early  spring  was  largely  affected  and  con- 
trolled by  the  weather.  If  warm  and  dry,  so  the  land  could  be 
worked,  the  grain  was  sowed  early.  Oats,  barley  and  peas 
required  to  be  put  in  early  to  insure  the  best  results.  Lorraine 
was  not  much  of  a  wheat  country,  although  we  did  raise  some 
very  good  spring  wheat  by  taking  particular  pains  to  prepare 
and  enrich    the  land.     The  soil   of    the  farm    was    clayey  and 

59 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

heavy,  and  a  backward  or  wet  spring  delayed  sowing,  and  some- 
times a  crop  was  badly  shortened  thereby. 

We  had  but  one  team,  with  sometimes  an  extra  horse,  and 
they  were  pushed  for  all  they  could  do  in  the  spring-time. 
Plowing,  dragging  and  hauling  manure,  with  an  occasional  call 
to  draw  logs  onto  the  log-way  of  the  mill,  and  draw  lumber  for 
sticking  up  so  as  to  clear  the  board-way,  and  such  trips  to  Adams 
and  the  Manor  and  the  '<  Huddle"  as  necessity  required,  gave 
the  horses  a  hard  spring's  work.  The  roads  and  the  wet, 
clay  soil  upon  which  they  had  to  work  were  against  them. 

My  brother  John  for  quite  a  time  had  the  responsible  posi- 
tion of  driving  and  doing  the  team  work  and  taking  care  of  the 
horses.  He  was  older  and  could  handle  them  better  and  more 
safely;  but  when  he  got  tired  of  that  branch,  or  was  called  to 
work  in  the  sawmill  or  do  something  else,  I  was  substituted, 
and  thus  early  learned  to  do  anything  that  could  be  done  with 
horses.  When  eleven  years  of  age,  and  before  I  could  put  a 
plow  in  a  wagon,  I  plowed  both  old  land  and  green-sward,  and 
then  thought,  and  still  think,  that  I  did  it  well.  At  thirteen  I 
drew  logs  from  the  woods  to  the  mill,  loading  alone  onto  the 
sled  big  logs  that  two  grown  men  could  hardly  handle.  This 
was  done  by  rolling  or  drawing  them  on  with  the  team  —  quite 
a  dangerous  business  unless  one  knows  just  how  to  do  it  and  is 
extremely  careful.  I  was  quite  a  stout,  wiry  boy  at  thirteen 
and,  of  course,  was  proud  to  do  a  man's  work. 

The  days  of  spring  plowing  were  long  ones.  The  team  had 
to  be  fed  at  daylight  and  must  be  cleaned  before  breakfast, 
ready  to  go  to  the  field.  There  was  an  hour's  nooning  for 
dinner  at  twelve,  and  about  one-half  hour  for  supper  at  five  ; 
then  we  went  back  to  the  field  until  sundown  or  later.  The 
endurance  of  the  team  was  the  only  question  considered. 

60 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

Holding  the  plow  after  a  smart  walking  young  team  was  no 
boys'  play;  when  its  point  brought  squarely  up  against  a  solid 
concealed  rock,  if  you  hung  to  the  handles  your  feet  went  off 
the  ground  and  perhaps  way  up  in  the  air;  if  it  struck  a  glancing 
blow  against  a  big  stone,  very  likely  the  handle  took  you  in  the 
ribs  and  knocked  the  breath  nearty  out  of  you,  while  the  plow 
jumped  out  of  the  furrow,  making  a  bad  balk  in  the  work;  then 
it  must  be  pulled  back  and  set  in  again.  This  made  the  horses 
nervous  and  fretful  and  caused  more  of  the  same  or  worse  work. 
The  disagreeable  features  of  cultivating  stony,  rough,  inferior 
soil,  sent  many  a  Jefferson  county  boy  West. 

Our  land  was  originally  very  stony,  and  there  were  parts  of 
it  used  only  as  pasture  where  you  could  jump  from  one  great 
rock  to  another  for  rods  and  rods,  and  I  frequently  tried  the 
experiment  of  going  after  the  cows,  in  the  upper  pasture  by  the 
creek,  without  touching  my  feet  to  the  ground.  Quite  a  part  of 
the  land  used  for  meadow  and  plowing  had  been  cleared  of  the 
stone,  or  at  least  such  as  could  be  dug  out  and  removed.  Some 
boulders  too  large  to  pry  out  were  sunk.  On  others  a  fire  was 
built  and  water  thrown  on,  causing  them  to  crack  up  so  they 
could  be  taken  out.  This  was  father's  safe  and  inexpensive  way 
of  blasting  without  powder. 

The  farm  was  in  no  sense  a  grain  farm,  yet  we  always  raised 
considerable  grain  —  at  least  enough  for  our  own  use,  and  some 
to  sell.  It  all  had  to  be  sown  by  hand  and  dragged  in.  Grass 
seed  was  '*  bushed"  in  by  hauling  over  the  ground  a  long, 
heavy,  sprangly  young  beech  or  birch  tree  with  the  limbs  so 
lopped  by  a  blow  from  an  ax  that  did  not  cut  them  off,  as  to 
draw  along  flat  on  the  ground.  A  cast-iron  plow,  a  solid  twelve- 
tooth  square  drag,  with  teeth  made  of  one  and  one-quarter  inch 
iron,  and  a  log  roller  was  the  outfit  for  putting  in  grain. 

6i 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

The  winter's  accumulation  of  stable  and  barnyard  manure 
from  forty  or  fifty  cattle  was  large.  It  was  drawn  to  the  fields 
that  were  to  be  plowed  each  spring,  as  there  was  time  to  do  it. 
If  we  were  going  to  plow  the  field  immediately,  we  spread  it 
from  the  wagon.  If  it  was  to  lie  a  few  days  before  plowing,  it 
was  dumped  in  small  heaps,  so  that  it  should  not  lose  its 
strength  by  drying  up  or  evaporation  before  being  plowed 
under;  then,  when  ready  to  plow,  it  was  spread  evenly  over 
the  ground.  This  spreading  could  be  and  was  done  while  the 
team  was  resting,  but  the  plowman  never  liked  that  arrange- 
ment. 

Whether  or  not  the  plowing  under  of  this  fertilizer  was 
the  best  practice,  I  do  not  know.  Farmers  disagreed  upon 
the  question  and  argued  it  earnestly  among  themselves.  We 
were  simple  farmers,  not  "agriculturists,"  and  we  then  had  no 
agricultural  bureaus  to  tell  us  how  to  farm  it,  and  possibly,  in 
our  ignorance  of  scientific  methods,  did  not  follow  the  best. 
Which  was  best  doubtless  depended  upon  the  kind  of  soil 
and  other  surrounding  circumstances.  We  walked  by  our  own 
lights  and  followed  the  suggestions  and  teachings  of  our  own 
experience.  At  any  rate,  we  cleaned  up  the  barnyard,  got  rid 
of  the  manure,  and  obtained  good  results,  if  not  the  best.  We 
thought  we  were  doing  all  right  and,  while  we  had  not  the 
advice  of  agricultural  professors,  commissioners,  inspectors  and 
superintendents  of  experimental  farms  to  tell  us  how  to  properly 
till  the  soil,  we  got  along  quite  as  well  as  those  of  the  present 
generation  who  have  these  advantages,  and  better  than  those 
who  farm  it  mostly  with  their  mouths,  in  grange  halls  and 
farmers'  institutes.  If  we  lost  the  supposed  benefits  and  assist- 
ance of  these  public  officials,  we  did  not  have  to  pay  them  their 
salaries.      Our  taxes  were  five  or  six  dollars  a  year,  and  we  paid 

62 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

our  debts  and  mortgages  when  due,  and  had  plenty  of  every- 
thing we  needed  —  at  least  thought  so  —  and  were  satisfied. 
"  He  is  never  poor 
That  little  hath,  but  he  that  much  desires." 

But  I  must  not  leave  my  work  to  talk  theories;  that  has 
beaten  many  a  man  besides  the  farmer.  We  plowed  the  fer- 
tilizer under  and  got  good  grass  and  a  sure  seeding.  Hauling 
manure  was  hard  work  for  the  team,  as  we  loaded  heavily,  and 
the  narrow-tired  wagon  would  cut  into  the  wet,  clay  soil,  making 
great,  deep  ruts,  which  soon  required  taking  a  new  track.  The 
drawing  was,  largely,  to  the  upper  meadow — all  up-hill  work. 
It  took  several  days'  work  of  a  team  and  two  men,  and  was 
sometimes  hurried  by  borrowing  a  neighbor's  wagon  and  having 
one  loaded  while  the  other  went  to  the  field. 

There  was  muck  on  the  farm,  but  we  did  not  use  it  to  any 
extent.  That  we  were  not  in  great  need  of  fertilizer  and  did 
not,  perhaps,  realize  its  value,  is  pretty  strongly  shown  by  the 
fact  that  the  farm  in  its  early  days  had  the  refuse  heaps  of  two 
extensive  potash  establishments,  one  of  which,  after  seventy-five 
years  of  abandonment,  is  just  being  utilized.  The  purchase  or 
use  of  fertilizer  other  than  that  made  on  the  farm  was  not 
thought  of. 

When  hay  was  stacked  out,  or  when  it  was  so  plenty  that  it 
was  thought  desirable  to  feed  and  waste  as  much  as  possible,  we 
used  to  feed  some  of  it  on  the  frozen  ground  and  snow,  in  the 
meadows  adjacent  to  the  barns.  The  cattle  would  eat  more  in 
the  open  air,  where  they  could  drive  and  hustle  one  another 
around  —  just  like  mankind,  each  trying  to  rob  the  other  and 
get  the  whole  of  it  himself.  The  feeding  ground  was  changed 
about,  so  that  as  large  an  area  as  possible  would  be  enriched. 
The    manure    thus    scattered    would   certainly  not    have    to  be 

63 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

shoveled  from  the  stables  or  loaded  and  drawn  to  the  fields;  but 
it  required  considerable  work  in  the  spring,  before  the  grass  was 
much  started,  in  breaking  up  and  scattering  the  dry,  flat  cakes 
of  hardened  manure,  which  if  left  alone  would  dry  up,  bake 
down  and  injure  the  grass,  rather  than  help  it,  but  if  broken  and 
scattered  around,  it  dissolved  and  made  a  nice,  even  top-dress- 
ing. To  do  this,  a  tool  called  a  ''dung-knocker"  was  used.  It 
was  a  square,  hardwood  mallet,  having  edges  so  beveled  as  not 
to  gouge  the  ground,  with  a  strong  handle  about  four  feet  long. 
With  this  a  man  or  strong  boy  could  strike  the  hard,  flat  little 
heaps  so  as  to  break  them  fine  and  at  the  same  time  send  them 
flying  for  rods.  It  was  considered  very  funny  work  by  the  boys, 
particularly  if  there  were  two  engaged,  so  as  to  compete  on  either 
long  shots  or  wide  scatter.  It  was  a  farm  sport  of  great  utility, 
and  a  muscle  developer  which  far  excelled  golf.  I  think  it  was 
more  interesting  than  croquet,  which  it  particularly  resembles. 
It  is  a  well-known  fact  to  those  familiar  with  this  old  farm 
practice  that  the  "retired  farmer"  was  the  first  to  become  stuck 
on  croquet,  and,  generally,  was  the  first  of  the  male  persuasion 
to  appear  on  the  village  green  with  his  knocker  or  mallet.  In- 
deed, through  a  sort  of  evolution  or  Darwinian  development, 
many  a  well-known  athletic  sport  is  but  a  modified  outgrowth  of 
an  early  attempt  to  combine  work  with  pleasure. 

The  so-called  improved  methods  of  modern  farming  do  not 
include  this  particular  work  —  at  least  I  have  never  seen  it  re- 
ferred to  in  the  reports  of  official  agriculturists;  but  I  did  see, 
at  a  farm  mortgage  foreclosure  sale,  a  two-hundred -dollar 
manure  pulverizer  and  spreader,  which  helped  bring  its  unfor- 
tunate owner  to  grief  and  called  to  my  mind  the  much  simpler 
method  which  I  have  above  described. 

Between    times,    the    fences   were    fixed   up  and    the    cattle 

64 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

turned  to  grass  as  soon  as  it  could  be  done,   and  the    garden 
made  and  planted.      Corn  and  potato  planting  next  came  on. 

The  potatoes  were  generally  planted  first,  on  old,  mellow 
ground,  and,  where  the  ground  was  rich,  brought  a  great  yield, 
if  they  had  the  good  luck  not  to  be  struck  by  rust  or  rot.  I 
have  helped  pick  up  potatoes  on  the  side  hill  back  of  the  cooper- 
shop  which  yielded  at  the  rate  of  four  hundred  bushels  to  the 
acre.  They  were  big,  red,  coarse  ones,  of  which  I  do  not  now 
recall  the  name.  Some  of  them  weighed  four  pounds.  They 
were  worth  six  cents  per  bushel,  and  no  market.  Most  of  them 
were  fed  to  cattle  and  hogs,  after  being  boiled  and  mixed  with  a 
little  grain,  pumpkin  and  corn-meal.  For  our  table  use,  ''Pink 
Eyes"  and  a  long,  white  potato,  called  "Bone  Potato,"  were 
the  favorites. 

We  were  not  in  a  corn  country,  neither  was  our  land  corn 
land;  but  we  always  had  from  two  to  four  acres  of  pretty  good, 
small,  yellow  corn  of  an  early  variety,  which  made  excellent 
meal  for  table  use  and  good  feed  for  cattle.  Forty  bushels  per 
acre  was  a  big  crop.  A  western  farmer  would  not  think  that 
number  of  acres  worth  mentioning,  but  we  were  very  proud  of 
it  and  made  a  great  fuss  getting  the  corn  land  ready.  At  first 
we  used  to  think  that  only  newly  cleared  land  or  old  plowed 
ground  would  do  for  corn,  but  later  discovered  that  it  would  do 
quite  well  on  sod.  The  corn  land  was  usually  the  last  of  the 
spring  plowing.  Good  corn,  however,  we  could  raise  only  by 
manuring  in  the  hill.  This  was  a  slow,  tedious  job,  but  it 
brought  good  corn.  A  compost  for  the  hills  was  prepared  by 
mixing  the  soil  of  the  hog-pen  and  the  guano  of  the  hen-house 
with  a  quantity  of  horse-manure  and  ashes.  The  horse-manure 
was  the  principal  item,  and  was  thrown  under  the  big  hog- 
house,  which  stood  up  from  the  ground,  a  year  in  advance,  to 

65 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

become  mixed  and  saturated  with  the  hog-pen  product.  At 
planting  time  this  mixture  was  drawn  in  a  wagon-box  to  the 
field,  where  we  took  it  with  large,  flat  or  scoop  shovels  and 
carried  it  from  hill  to  hill,  putting  a  good,  big  handful  of  the 
mixture  in  each  hill,  and  poking  it  off  the  shovel  with  the  bare 
hand.  It  was  not  the  sweetest  scented  work  in  the  world,  but 
made  a  sure  crop. 

The  pumpkins  were  planted  with  the  corn,  and  made  good 
feed  for  the  cows  and  hogs  in  the  fall,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
famous  pumpkin  pies. 

Between  planting  and  hoeing  there  were  a  few  days  in  which 
no  farm  work  crowded.  These  were  utilized,  among  other 
things,  for  repairing  the  roads  and  thereby  cancelling  the  road 
tax.  The  pathmaster  set  the  time  and  "warned  out"  those 
assessed. 

To  the  young  men  and  boys  this  was  the  jolliest  job  of  the 
year,  and  they  made  it  a  kind  of  play  spell,  instead  of  serious, 
hard  work.  All  calculated  to  have  a  good  visit,  compare  notes, 
tell  stories  and  gossip  to  their  hearts'  content.  They  had  been 
busy  all  through  the  spring,  each  with  his  own  urgent  work, 
and  had  seen  little  of  one  another,  so  this  ''working  on  the 
road "  might  be  called  a  sort  of  round-up  and  review  of  the 
spring  business  and  news. 

The  pathmaster  kept  the  time  and  credited  it  in  days'  work. 
A  man  or  big  boy  who  could  hold  a  plow  or  scraper  counted  a 
day;  a  small  boy,  one-half  day;  a  team,  wagon,  plow  and 
scraper,  one  day  each.  They  came  late  and  quit  early.  If  it 
was  hot  or  the  pathmaster  was  very  clever,  considerable  of  the 
time  was  spent  under  some  convenient  shade-tree  beside  the 
road.  While  the  time  went  on  and  the  men  and  horses  rested, 
the  wagon,  scraper  and  plow  went  right  along  working  out  the 

66 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

tax.  The  young  men  plowed  and  scraped  or  drew  gravel  and 
dirt,  bragged  and  showed  off  the  smartness  of  their  teams  and 
themselves.  The  old  men  used  hoes,  on  which  they  leaned  and 
with  which  they  leveled  down  the  uneven  work  left  by  the 
scraper  and  wagon  dumps,  and  exchanged  reminiscences  of  old 
times.  Exhibitions  of  smartness  were  frequent  in  rapid  scraping, 
shoveling  and  drawing  dirt  or  gravel,  but  it  did  not  last  long. 

They  succeeded  in  making  much  good  road  almost  impassa- 
ble for  the  next  six  months,  and  they  improved  a  few  bad 
places.  They  tried  to  so  arrange  that  all  got  their  tax  worked 
out  at  the  same  time.  It  was  a  pleasant  job  and  soon  over,  and 
the  pathmaster  closed  it  himself  by  marking  off  everybody's  tax 
who  had  cheerfully  turned  out  and  helped  make  the  occasion  a 
pleasant  one,  without  being  too  finicky  about  fractions  of  days. 
No  one  was  rigorously  treated  in  computing  work  done,  except 
the  fellow  who  paid  only  a  poll  tax.  He  had  to  do  a  good, 
square  day's  work;  no  plow  or  scraper  could  lie  beside  the  road 
and  work  his  tax.  Then,  as  now,  bare-handed  labor  was  the 
victim  of  merciless  capital. 

Squire  Norman  Rowe  was  a  justice  of  the  peace  and  the 
oracle  of  the  town  of  New  Haven.  A  pathmaster  called  on  him 
to  fill  out  a  return  to  his  road  warrant.  The  squire  filled  out 
the  blank  form,  closing  as  follows:  ''And  I  do  most  solemnly 
swear  that  the  days'  work  set  opposite  each  man's  name  on  the 
within  warrant  has  been  actually  and  faithfully  performed." 
The  pathmaster  read  it  slowly  and  thoughtfully. 

''Sign  it  there,"  says  the  squire. 

"  I  do  not  just  like  it,"  said  the  pathmaster. 

"It  is  the  usual  form,"  said  Squire  Rowe.  "Do  you  see 
where  it  can  be  bettered?" 

"Yes,  I  do,"  was  the  answer.      "  Make  it  read  this  way:    '  I 

67 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

do  most  solemnly  swear  that  the  days'  work  set  opposite  each 
man's  name  on  the  within  warrant  has  been  actually  and  faith- 
fully performed  as  work  is  usually  done  on  the  road. '  Don't  you 
think  that  sounds  better,  Squire?" 

The  hoeing  is  next  in  order.  To  be  sure,  there  was  not 
much  of  it,  but  it  had  to  be  done  thoroughly.  The  rows  were 
planted  so  that  they  could  be  plowed  out  and  cultivated  only 
one  way.  Corn,  potatoes  and  beans  were  gone  over  at  least 
twice  with  the  hoe.  ''  Hilling-up  "  was  done  at  the  last  hoeing. 
Sometimes  the  weeds,  grass  and  stones  would  be  so  thick  that  it 
was  slow  work,  and  the  field  had  to  be  gone  over  three  times. 
It  was  work  in  which  skill,  strength  and  quickness  of  motion 
told.  Each  took  a  row,  and  when  a  turn-about  was  made  the 
outside  man  took  that  which  was  next  to  him,  and  so  on.  This 
insured  each  one  getting  a  fair  deal.  There  was  a  great  differ- 
ence in  the  rows,  some  having  more  stones,  weeds  and  grass 
than  others  through  a  part  or  the  whole  of  their  length.  This 
originated  the  expression,  '■'■  He  has  a  hard  row  to  hoe,"  or  "  He 
has  the  boy's  row" — a  boy  generally  thinking  and  claiming  that 
he  had  the  hardest  of  it.  In  our  work,  when  we  were  small 
bo3^s,  father,  to  keep  us  along  and  prevent  us  from  getting  dis- 
couraged and  falling  by  the  way,  would  take  two  rows  to  our 
one,  or  he  would  occasionally  hoe  a  few  hills  on  the  boy's  row. 

We  sometimes  changed  work  in  hoeing,  when  a  neighbor's 
field  was  a  little  earlier  than  ours.  Then  there  was  likel}'  to  be  a 
little  fun  in  bragging  and  racing.  On  farms  where  hard  cider  or 
other  liquor  was  used,  occasionally  the  corn  would  receive  more 
damage  than  benefit  by  these  contests.  I  was  told  of  one  man 
who  used  to  get  great  work  out  of  a  gang  of  Frenchmen  by  going 
ahead  with  a  jug  of  whiskey  and  setting  it  down  at  the  end  of 
the  row  and  leaving  it  there  until  the  gang  reached  it,  then  car- 

68 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

rying  it  back  to  the  other  end,  and  so  on  all  day,  or  till  the  jug 
was  empty. 

My  brother-in-law,  Willard  Huson,  was  known  as  a  thorough, 
driving  and  successful  farmer.  He  was  held  up  as  a  pattern 
and  example  to  all  boys,  young  men  and  others  who  desired  to 
be  considered  first-class  workmen.  He  was,  in  western  par- 
lance, a  ''rustler,"  and  had  the  respect  and  admiration  of  all 
the  neighbors  on  account  of  his  good  judgment,  energy  and 
success. 

He  was  changing  work  with  us  one  week  in  June,  and  we 
were  all  hoeing  on  the  side  hill.  It  was  blistering  hot  weather, 
and  a  scorching  sun  beat  down  with  great  intensity.  To  hoe 
with  Willard  was  a  great  honor  to  a  boy  who  could  keep  up  his 
row,  and  I  was  doing  it  in  good  shape. 

He  had  his  shirt-sleeves  rolled  up  nearly  to  his  shoulders. 
It  was  his  custom,  and  he  had  worn  them  so  from  early  spring. 
His  arms  were  m.uscular,  brown  and  hard.  I  felt  that  to  be  a 
man,  or  have  any  standing  as  a  farmer,  I  ought  to  roll  up  my 
sleeves  also  ;  so  I  did.  My  arms  were  white  from  my  wrist  up, 
and  the  skin  soft  and  tender  as  that  of  a  woman.  We  were 
working  hard,  and  the  hot  sun  was  pouring  down  on  us  without 
mercy.  At  noon  my  arms  began  to  look  red,  itch  and  smart, 
and  by  night  they  were  badly  burned  and  began  to  swell,  but  I 
said  nothing,  for  I  was  making  a  man  of  myself  rapidly,  without 
the  advice  or  help  of  any  one.  I  went  to  bed  without  making 
any  complaint  or  report  of  their  condition.  By  midnight  they 
ached  so  I  could  not  sleep,  and  before  morning  I  was  almost 
crazy  with  pain.  In  the  morning  the  skin  felt  thick  as  a  board, 
and  I  could  hardly  bend  my  arms. 

Mother  discovered  the  trouble  and,  calling  me  a  foolish  boy 
for  having  burned   them,  rubbed  them   well  with  Mustang  lini- 

69 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

merit,  which  was  then  having  a  great  run  at  our  house  for  all 
ailments  of  man  and  beast.  The  liniment  had  something  in  it 
that  stimulated  the  inflammation  and  made  my  arms  still  hotter 
and  sorer,  but  I  went  to  the  cornfield  and  began  work  again, 
thinking  to  tough  it  out.  My  arms  grew  worse  and  worse,  and 
the  pain  made  me  sick.  Willard  told  me  to  put  down  my 
sleeves,  and  that  I  should  have  begun  in  March  if  I  wanted  to 
go  bare-armed.  The  pain  was  so  great  that  I  soon  had  to  quit 
and  go  to  the  house  and  stay  there  for  two  or  three  days.  The 
arms  became  more  inflamed,  cracked  and  peeled  in  some  spots 
on  the  upper  side,  making  quite  angry,  deep  sores.  I  had  to 
sleep  on  my  back,  with  my  arms  wrapped  in  cotton  and  greased 
rags.  I  was  not  only  ill  and  feverish,  but  chagrined  and  mor- 
tified by  the  blackguarding  which  I  got  from  the  hired  man  and 
the  younger  folks  about  the  premises,  who  were  always  on  the 
watch  for  a  good  joke  or  take-down  upon  me,  whom  they  con- 
sidered a  boy  that  needed  frequent  ''budding  back." 

I  carried  the  scars  for  years,  and  the  lesson  learned  still 
lasts  —  not  to  be  too  anxious  to  get  out  of  one's  own  class  or 
too  prompt  in  imitating  the  apparent  virtues  of  others. 

^    ^    5 

VACATION 

"If  all  the  world  were  playing  holidays, 
To  sport  would  be  as  tedious  as  to  work." 

With  the  hoeing  out  of  the  way,  there  were  sometimes  a  few 
days  in  which  no  special  work  was  pressing.  But  it  was  not  a 
vacation  as  now  understood,  for  there  was  always  the  milking 
and  dairy  work  seven  days  in  the  week,  except  that  no  cheese 

70 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

was  made  Sunday.  There  were  fences  to  be  strengthened  and 
repaired  against  the  dry  season,  which  makes  cattle  hunt  the 
holes  or  weak  spots  in  the  pasture  fence;  buildings,  barns  and 
stables  required  repairs  and  arrangement  for  the  fall  and  winter, 
before  haying;  slab-wood  to  be  drawn  to  the  sugar-bush  and 
house;  post-holes  to  be  dug,  and  new  fences,  gates  and  barways 
built;  lumber  to  be  stuck  up;  old  rocks,  against  which  there 
were  standing  orders  for  destruction  and  removal,  were  attacked 
and  destroyed;  great  stone  heaps  hauled  from  the  meadows  to 
where  they  would  be  needed  for  wall;  stone  was  quarried  from 
the  flat  rock  beds  in  or  near  the  creek,  which  at  other  seasons 
were  too  deeply  submerged  to  be  got  out;  ash  and  spruce  trees 
were  to  be  got  out  of  swamps  not  traversable  at  other  seasons; 
hoop  timber  and  hoop-poles  to  be  cut  and  backed  out  of  the 
woods  and  swamps,  and  hoops  to  be  racked  for  future  use; 
flower-beds  to  build  and  cultivate,  and  garden  and  horticultural 
work  to  do,  for  which  time  could  not  be  spared  at  other  seasons; 
the  repairs  on  the  milldam  and  ditch,  and  the  cleaning  out  of 
the  stone  and  gravel  from  the  mill  tail-race  and  flume.  There 
was  underbrush  to  be  cut,  and  bushes  and  weeds  in  fence-corners 
to  be  mowed;  lumber  to  be  drawn,  haying  and  harvesting  im- 
plements to  be  overhauled  and  put  in  order.  If  a  visit  had  to 
be  made,  this  time  was  usually  selected  as  most  convenient  for 
the  same.  In  short,  this  was  the  time  to  do  anything  and 
everything  that  had  no  other  special  time  for  its  performance, 
or  had  till  then  been  neglected.  These  and  various  other 
things  filled  the  time  between  hoeing  and  haying,  so  that  it  did 
not  hang  heavily  on  our  hands,  and  was  our  summer  vacation. 

The  eight-hour  law  had  not  then  been  proposed.  There 
were  no  half-holidays,  and  no  one  watched  the  clock  or  calen- 
dar.    The  sun   as   it  came  over  Fox's  woods  told  us  when  to 

71 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

begin;  and,  as  it  lined  up  on  the  old  noon-mark,  called  us 
to  dinner;  and,  with  its  falling  behind  Job  Lamson's  hill,  gave 
us  permission  to  quit  for  the  day.  Organizations  for  the  pur- 
pose of  regulating  or  preventing  work  had  not  been  heard  of ; 
industry  and  close  application  to  business  were  highly  com- 
mended and  popular,  and  good  standing  in  Lorraine  society  did 
not  then  require  going  to  Saratoga,  the  Islands  or  the  seashore 
for  vacation.  The  circus  at  Adams  and  the  Ellisburgh  fair  at 
Belleville  were  considered  the  proper  thing,  and  about  enough 
in  the  line  of  summer  rest  and  recreation. 

The  various  kinds  of  work  crowded  into  these  midsummer 
days  were  enjoyed,  at  least  as  varying  the  monotony  of  regular 
season's  work.  We  did  not  know  that  we  needed  or  ought  to 
have  a  vacation,  and  probably  were  as  happy  and  got  along 
quite  as  well  as  those  who  live  in  these  more  rapid  times,  who, 
hoping  to  make  themselves  popular,  are  obliged  to  borrow 
money  each  summer  with  which  to  hire  high-priced  board  shan- 
ties, called  ''  cottages,"  and  defray  other  expenses  at  the  summer 

resorts. 

^    ^    ^ 

HAYING 

Haying  was  our  most  important  harvest,  and  the  crop  was 
of  more  value  than  any  other  that  we  raised.  From  the  dairy 
came  the  principal  income,  and  upon  the  amount  and  condition 
of  the  hay  crop  its  success  depended.  The  condition  of  the 
meadows  was  anxiously  watched  from  the  time  the  snow  went 
off  until  haying  time.  The  grass  was  liable  to  damage  from  the 
freezing,  thawing  and  heaving  of  the  clay  soil,  particularly  when 
the  snow  was  light  or  where  it  blew  off  the  meadows.  It  was 
also  injured  by  drought  or  excessive  wet. 

72 


TH»   NEW  YORK 

PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


ASTOft,  LENC.t  AN» 


3 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

We  generally  began  immediately  after  the  Fourth  of  July. 
If  the  grass  was  late  we  began  moderately  — that  is,  with  little 
or  no  help  except  the  regular  hired  man,  if  we  had  one.  We 
always  mowed  the  lower  orchard  and  lodged  grass  back  of  the 
barn  first.  The  orchard  was  a  good  place  to  begin,  on  account 
of  the  shade,  and  the  heavy  grass  back  of  the  barn  must  be  cut 
early  to  be  of  any  value. 

Very  many  eggs  were  found  in  this  heavy,  lodged  grass,  where 
hens  had  stolen  their  nests.  The  old  hens  got  tired  of'  laying 
eggs  all  the  winter  and  spring  to  have  them  stolen  out  of  their 
nests  day  after  day,  and  so  the  cute  old  birds  left  the  barn  and 
made  their  nests  in  the  deep,  tangled  grass,  in  the  strong  hope 
of  posterity,  braving  all  dangers  of  skunks,  weasels,  minks  and 
other  vermin,  hoping  to  bring  off  a  brood  of  chicks  before  dis- 
covery; but  their  hopes  were  dashed  by  the  swish,  swish,  swish 
of  the  long,  sharp  scythe,  which  meant  decapitation  or  imme- 
diate flight,  and  after  having  kept  still  as  death  for  two  or  three 
weeks,  they  ran  away,  screaming  and  cackling,  leaving  their 
embryo  families,  who  had  already  begun  to  hammer  their  white 
prison  walls,  to  perish  without  ever  seeing  the  light. 

The  first  days  were  apt  to  be  the  hardest.  Mowing  and 
pitching  hay  brought  into  use  and  made  sore  and  lame  a  new 
and  different  set  of  muscles,  which  it  took  several  days  to  harden 
to  the  work.  The  hands  were  blistered  where  the  nibs  of  the 
scythe-snath  or  handle  of  the  pitchfork  found  spots  not  already 
hardened  or  calloused  by  other  work. 

Haying  required  extra  help,  and  from  two  to  four  men  were 
hired  by  day's  work,  at  one  dollar  per  day  and  board.  They 
were  tough,  strong  men,  able  to  mow  and  pitch  all  day  without 
weakening,  and  it  was  hard  luck  for  any  weak  or  lazy  man  who 
got  into  the  gang.      Father  used  to  hire  some  Frenchmen  from 

73 


MEMORIES   OF   THE 

the  settlement  in  the  east  end  of  the  town,  who  were  extra  good 
hands  and  could  be  easil}^  paid,  as  they  always  wanted  pork, 
flour  and  sugar,  of  which  there  were  large  quantities  in  the  cel- 
lar and  storeroom. 

The  ripest  grass  and  that  which  was  likely  to  lodge  was  cut 
first;  at  least,  this  rule  was  adhered  to  as  closely  as  it  could  be 
without  jumping  around  too  much.  Beginning  with  the  lower 
meadow,  next  the  big  upper  meadow,  called  the  ''  hill  meadow," 
we  usually  finished  up  at  the  old  place  across  the  creek,  where 
grandfather  first  settled  and  which  our  brother  Gilbert  owned 
when  he  died. 

The  day's  work  was  usually  commenced  by  mowing  around  a 
field  or  piece  of  grass  of  such  size  that  it  could  be  "downed" 
before  dinner,  and  raked  and  cocked  up  in  the  afternoon,  or 
drawn  to  the  barn  if  dry.  Sometimes,  in  order  to  have  all  that 
was  cut  in  a  body,  the  mowing  was  conducted  by  what  is  known 
as  "turning  a  double  swath  "  and  mowing  backwards  and  for- 
wards on  each  side  thereof,  or  in  "carrying"  the  swaths,  which 
meant  mowing  through  to  the  end  and  walking  back. 

The  men  mowed  at  intervals  of  three  or  four  feet  each,  a 
good  mower  cutting  a  swath  of  about  four  and  a  half  or  five  feet. 
They  kept  stroke  in  swinging  the  scythes,  and  there  could  be 
no  lagging.  The  only  dead-beating  was  by  mowing  narrow  or 
"lopping  in  and  out" — that  is,  striking  in  high  at  the  heel  and 
letting  the  scythe  come  out  high  at  the  point  —  a  vicious  prac- 
tice not  allowed  by  any  good  farmer.  They  could  only  make 
time  by  making  false  motions  in  whetting  or  sharpening  the 
scythes. 

The  leader  gave  the  stroke  and  it  had  to  be  kept  by  all. 
Mowing  out  of  stroke  is  like  walking  beside  a  person  out  of 
step,  and  even  worse,  because  the  man  out  of  stroke  may  hit  the 

74 


OLD   HOMESTEAD 

heel  of  the  next  man's  scythe  with  the  point  of  his.  If  any 
mower  showed  a  disposition  to  crowd  up  and  throw  the  cut  grass 
from  his  scythe  onto  the  heel  of  the  scythe  of  the  man  next  in 
front,  it  was  at  once  taken  as  a  challenge  or  an  insult,  and  un- 
less he  was  an  extra  good  workman  he  was  sure  to  get  the  worst 
of  it  before  night,  for  everybody  laid  for  him  all  the  rest  of  the 
day,  whenever  they  could  get  him  at  a  disadvantage,  and  he 
soon  found  that  he  was  being  driven  or  left  whenever  he  got 
into  a  heavy,  hard  spot,  or,  if  pitching  in  the  afternoon,  he  was 
quite  likely  to  find  himself  buried  in  the  hot  mow  by  the  man 
pitching  off. 

Knowing  how  to  keep  the  scythe  good  and  sharp  was  the 
first  qualification  of  a  good  mower.  No  one,  however  strong, 
could  do  good  work  with  a  dull  scythe.  They  were  ground  from 
time  to  time  upon  the  grindstone  in  the  old  sawmill,  which  ran 
by  water,  but  the  edge  could  not  be  long  carried  unless  one  was 
skillful  in  the  use  of  the  whetstone.  The  music  of  the  whet- 
stone on  a  long,  high-tempered  scythe  is  the  sweetest  in  the 
world,  and  the  cling-clang,  cling-clang,  cling-clang,  cling,  as  the 
mowers  rapidly  drew  the  stone  over  the  edge  of  the  scythe,  first 
on  one  side  and  then  on  the  other,  from  heel  to  point,  as  it  came 
from  the  clear  air  of  the  meadow  before  breakfast  or  after  sup- 
per, was  a  sound  to  rejoice  the  heart  of  a  thrifty  farmer. 

As  the  grass  was  mowed  down  by  the  men,  at  least  as  soon 
as  the  dew  was  off,  we  boys  had  to  spread  it  or  shake  it  out  over 
the  ground  to  dry.  If  very  heavy,  after  drying  awhile  it  had  to 
be  turned.  This  was  considered  light  work,  specially  adapted 
to  boys.  Indeed,  the  girls  sometimes  helped,  when  men  were 
scarce  or  could  not  be  spared  from  the  mowing  or  pitching. 

The  ambition  of  every  boy  was  to  get  beyond  being  good 
only  for  a  spreader  and  be  allowed  to  take  his  place  with  the 

75 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

mowers.  It  was  an  advancement  and  recognition  of  manhood, 
to  reach  which  he  would  work  beyond  his  strength  and  punish 
himself  severely.  Of  course,  John  got  into  this  "man"  class 
first,  and  the  spreading  became  still  more  distasteful  and  dis- 
agreeable to  me.  Instead  of  growing  better  at  it  I  grew  worse, 
throwing  it  in  chunks  and  heaps,  and  when  reproved,  claiming  I 
could  do  it  no  better  and  keep  up.  This  occasionally  resulted 
in  father  sending  John  or  some  of  the  lightest  mowers  to  help 
me  out  —  a  shift  they  enjoyed,  as  it  rested  them.  John  was  a 
good  mower,  and  always  could  better  sharpen  his  scythe  than  I. 
He  was  what  was  called  a  natural,  easy  mower,  but  at  his  age, 
and  even  before,  I  was  fully  as  strong  as  he  and  more  conceited. 
Nevertheless,  the  fact  that  I  mowed  narrow  and  lopped  in  and 
out  too  much,  caused  me  more  frequently  to  be  sent  to  the  house 
for  water,  to  catch  the  horses  and  bring  them  from  the  pasture, 
to  turn  the  cheese,  or  on  other  errands  which  some  one  had  to 
do.  These  special  details  were  very  acceptable  about  half-past 
ten  or  eleven  o'clock. 

We  mowed  lowery  days  and  in  "ketching  weather,"  and  when 
we  got  too  much  down  and  the  weather  was  fair,  we  drew  it  into 
the  barn  forenoons  as  well  as  afternoons.  Very  frequently  more 
would  be  cut  than  could  be  cured  and  drawn  the  same  day  or 
before  it  got  wet — a  thing  which  gave  rise  to  that  homely  but 
significant  farmer's  expression,  with  reference  to  self-imposed 
difficulties,  "He  has  got  down  more  hay  than  he  can  get  up." 

The  afternoons  in  fair  weather  were  usually  devoted  to  raking 
and  drawing  the  hay  to  the  barn.  During  my  boyhood  days  and 
while  I  remained  on  the  farm,  the  raking  was  done  with  an  old- 
fashioned  revolving  wooden  rake.  It  answered  the  purpose  very 
well,  and  was  better  for  the  meadows  than  the  wire-tooth  rake, 
and  with  it  and  a  smart  walking  horse  a  man  or  quite  a  small 

76 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

boy  could  shove  an  acre  of  hay  into  windrows  in  a  very  short 
time.  Then  he  could  turn  and  go  lengthwise  of  the  windrows 
and  bunch  it  in  great  heaps  for  pitching,  which  we  called 
''  tumbling." 

In  the  early  days  of  farming,  when  the  meadows  were  rougher 
and  before  the  invention  of  any  kind  of  horse-rake,  the  raking 
was  all  done  with  the  old  hand-rake  of  the  same  pattern  as  that 
used  by  Maud  MuUer  when  she  learned  ''the  saddest  words  of 
tongue  or  pen."  When  the  ha}'  was  raked  together  the  team 
with  the  hay-rack  followed  —  one  man,  and  sometimes  two,  to 
pitch  on,  and  one  on  the  load.  The  scatterings  left  by  the 
pitcher  or  dropped  from  the  load  were  secured  by  the  man  or 
boy  who  raked  after,  throwing  what  was  thus  gathered  up  in 
front  of  the  p)itcher,  or  throwing  it  on  the  load  with  the  rake. 
The  latter  course  required  an  expert  raker,  and  required  the  use 
of  the  feet  as  well  as  the  hands.  Raking  after  was  lively  busi- 
ness, particularly  if  one  boy  was  set  to  do  the  work  where  it 
really  needed  two.  He  had  to  keep  up  as  the  load  moved  on, 
without  reference  to  the  raking  after;  then,  in  the  language  of 
Casey's  tactics,  it  became  "one  time  and  two  motions."  They 
went  rapidly  along  one  windrow  and  back  on  another  until  they 
had  a  good,  square  load  of  a  ton  or  more  on  the  rack,  which 
was  driven  to  the  barn  to  be  unloaded  or  pitched  off.  It 
went  into  the  big  bay,  if  good  and  dry;  onto  the  scaffolds  and 
into  the  hay-sheds  around  the  old  barnyard,  if  not  quite  so  well 
cured.  Pitching  off  was  all  done  by  hand  and  was  hard  work, 
requiring  a  good  man  or  very  strong  boy. 

If  the  weather  was  threatening  rain  and  there  was  hay  out, 
the  drawing  was  not  discontinued  until  dark.  Sometimes  we 
were  wakened  from  our  sleep  in  the  morning  by  father,  who 
would  get  us  out  at  three  o'clock  to  hitch  up  and  draw  hay  be- 

n 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

fore  breakfast,  to  prevent  its  getting  wet.  It  was  customary  to 
rake  and  cock  up  the  hay  to  be  left  out  all  night,  to  prevent 
damage  from  dew  or  possible  rain. 

Drawing  hay  towards  the  last  of  the  season  required  it  all  to 
be  pitched  over  the  big  beam  or  high  up  in  the  barns,  and  pitch- 
ing off  and  mowing  away  were  then  much  harder  than  at  the  be- 
ginning. Mowing  away  hay  in  the  peak  of  the  old  barns  and 
sheds  was  hot,  tiresome  business.  The  heat  from  the  hay  which 
had  been  exposed  to  the  sun  all  day  and  the  choking  dust  coming 
from  the  same  were  very  oppressive.  The  rake-after  boy  was 
apt  to  be  drafted  as  a  helper  in  this  work,  and  always  put  way 
up  in  the  peak  of  the  barn  or  end  of  the  shed,  farthest  from  the 
air  and  light. 

Mother  always  helped  us  out  with  refreshing  drinks  of  various 
kinds,  which  to  the  panting,  sweating  workmen  were  very  ac- 
ceptable. A  favorite  beverage  of  hers,  called  sweetened  water 
and  vinegar,  was  made  by  taking  cold  well  water,  maple  sugar, 
ground  ginger,  with  a  little  spice  and  plenty  of  vinegar,  which 
was  mixed  and  stirred  in  a  huge  pitcher  or  pail  and  brought  to 
the  barn,  which  was  but  a  few  rods  from  the  house,  for  the  men's 
use  before  and  after  pitching  off  every  load.  It  was  a  good, 
safe,  nutritious  drink,  and  the  men  who  drank  it  could  work 
much  longer  than  those  who  drank  only  water.  She  used  also 
to  fix  up  milk  and  water  and  other  kinds  of  fancy  drinks  that 
were  good  and  tempting,  and  usually  about  the  beginning  of 
hoeing  made  a  large  barrel  of  root-beer  from  fermented  hops, 
roots  and  other  stuff,  in  the  concoction  and  brewing  of  which 
she  was  very  skillful.  It  was  a  very  palatable  drink,  and  did 
not  carry  alcohol  enough  to  intoxicate.  Its  only  fault  was  that 
it  did  not  last. 

Sometimes    the  last  load  of    the  day  was  allowed  to  stand 

7« 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

over  night  on  the  wagon  if  it  was  very  late  —  a  thing  which  was 
made  necessary  by  the  fact  that  there  was  milking  to  do,  or  to 
help  do,  after  the  work  was  done  in  the  field.  This,  however, 
could  not  be  permitted  if  it  was  Saturday  night,  especially  in  the 
earlier  days  which  I  remember,  for  at  that  time  there  was  but 
one  wagon  on  the  farm  available  for  going  to  meeting,  and  that 
the  lumber  wagon  used  for  drawing  hay  and  for  all  other  pur- 
poses. 

There  were  some  features  of  haying  that  interested  a  boy. 
At  the  beginning  there  was  a  good  chance  to  mow  into  a  nice 
patch  of  dead-ripe  strawberries,  the  very  sweetest  and  finest  fla- 
vored ever  seen.  Around  the  fence-corners  of  the  back  lots  we 
found  occasionally  a  black  raspberry  bush  which  had  escaped 
the  scythe  or  been  exempt  from  the  ugly  little  bush-hook.  Find- 
ing hens'  nests  in  the  deep  grass  and  fence-corners,  wasp  and 
hornet  nests  on  bushes  and  trees,  and  birds'  nests  here  and  there, 
was  common;  but  the  thing  which  made  lively  sport,  and  fur- 
nished a  luxurious  treat  as  well,  was  the  finding  and  breaking  up 
of  bumblebees'  nests.  There  were  plenty  of  stone  heaps,  little 
and  big,  in  which  the  bees  built  their  nests  and  stored  up  their 
honey.  If  the  mowing  did  not  disturb  them,  we  were  sure  to 
do  so  in  spreading,  for  we  never  passed  a  stone  heap  without 
rapping  on  it  with  our  forks,  to  see  if  any  bees  lived  there.  If 
they  did  we  were  sure  to  hear  from  them,  and  for  our  rude  im- 
pudence we  sometimes  got  it  in  the  neck,  over  the  eye,  or  under 
the  ear,  and  temporarily  beat  a  retreat.  Providing  ourselves 
with  long  wisps  of  green  hay  —  wet,  if  possible  —  we  waited  for 
the  bees  to  go  in,  and  then  attacked  their  little  stone  fortress, 
wildly  swinging  the  hay  around  our  heads  and  with  it  beating  to 
death  every  bee  that  came  out  of  the  nest.  It  was  easy  to  do 
this  if  one  were  quick  enough  to  hit  them  before  they  took  wing, 

79 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

but  if  three  or  four  of  them  got  fairly  in  the  air  and  charged  you 
in  front,  flank  and  rear,  they  were  apt  to  make  it  hot  for  you. 
Having  subdued  the  spiteful  little  swarm,  we  carefully  broke  in 
and  curiously  uncovered  and  secured  the  comb  which  held  the 
honey.  No  honey  ever  tasted  so  sweet  to  me  as  this  bumblebee 
wild  honey,  and  when  at  Sunday-school  I  first  heard  Philo 
Brown,  my  teacher,  explain  as  to  the  experience  of  John  the 
Baptist  in  the  wilderness,  when  he  ate  nothing  but  locusts  and 
wild  honey,  I  rather  envied  the  old  saint  the  honey  part  of  his 
diet,  though  not  hankering  for  the  locusts,  which  Philo  told  us 
were  grasshoppers. 

When  the  land  was  newer  and  more  productive,  a  part  of  the 
hay  had  to  be  stacked  out,  but  it  was  a  wasteful  practice  and 
avoided  if  possible.  I  can,  however,  remember  when  we  filled 
all  the  barns  and  hay-sheds  on  the  home  place  and  both  the  big 
and  the  little  barn  over  the  creek,  and  stacked  out  hay  at  both 
places.  Cattle  were  then  wintered  in  the  old  barn  across  the 
creek,  so  as  to  feed  out  the  hay  cut  and  stored  there.  No  one 
then  expected  to  see  the  hay  crop  dwindle  as  it  has. 

Father  did  not  use  a  mowing  machine  on  the  farm  for  many 
years  after  its  general  introduction.  The  land  was  rough  and 
stony,  and  the  help  of  the  mowers  was  needed  in  pitching  and 
handling  the  hay  after  it  was  cut.  He  figured  it  to  be  cheaper 
doing  haying  on  a  rough  farm  by  hand  than  to  use  a  hundred- 
and-fifty-doUar  machine,  which  required  constant  repairs.  With 
good  help,  hay  was  cut  and  put  into  the  mow  for  fifty  cents  a 
ton. 

In  the  year  1858,  and  after  my  brother  and  myself  had  prac- 
tically left  the  farm  for  good  —  or  for  bad  —  we  were  home  from 
school,  helping  father  do  his  haying,  a  practice  we  kept  up  as 
long  as  we  could.      It  was  Thursday  night,  and  the  haying  was 

80 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

nearly  done.  We  wanted  to  finish  Friday,  if  possible,  and  go 
fishing  Saturday  with  Albert  Betts,  a  young  schoolmate  who  was 
coming  from  Pulaski  for  that  purpose.  He  intended  to  take  us 
back  with  him  as  school  opened  the  next  Monday. 

The  hay  was  all  cut  except  four  acres  of  the  cradle-knoll 
meadow  next  to  Elder  Wilcox's  line,  which  was  new-seeded  tim- 
othy grass,  standing  up  tall  but  not  thick  —  perhaps  a  ton  and  a 
half  or  so  to  the  acre.  John  and  I  and  Leander  Fox,  a  neigh- 
bor's boy  who  worked  that  season  for  father,  were  the  working 
force.  At  half-past  three  mother  called  us,  and  we  went  to  the 
field.  We  hung  our  scythes  well  out  so  that  we  could  mow 
wide.  Father  had  ground  them  nice  and  sharp  the  night  before. 
We  started  in  at  a  good,  sharp  clip  and  kept  it  up,  carrying  our 
swaths,  which  enabled  us  to  get  a  breathing  spell  as  we  walked 
back.  At  half-past  six  we  had  the  four-acre  field  all  down,  just 
as  mother  came  out  on  the  great  big  rock  under  the  cherry  tree 
and  blew  the  horn  for  breakfast.  As  soon  as  we  were  through 
with  breakfast  we  went  back  to  the  meadow  and  opened  up  the 
two  or  three  acres  of  cocked-up  hay  which  was  cut  the  day 
before,  and  at  half-past  eight  or  nine  o'clock  began  drawing. 

Father  did  the  raking  and  ''tumbling"  with  the  horse-rake. 
Leander  and  I  pitched  on,  and  John,  who  was  always  the  best 
at  that,  did  the  loading.  Raking-after  was  left  to  be  done  with 
the  horse-rake  next  day.  It  was  the  last  of  haying,  we  were 
hardened  to  it  and  had  our  second  wind,  and  hustled  all  day. 
We  changed  off  in  pitching  and  mowing  away,  so  as  to  utilize 
the  very  best  efforts  of  all. 

Mother  caught  the  spirit  of  the  rest,  and  never  failed  to  have 
a  big  pitcher  of  cold  drink  of  some  kind  ready  as  we  drove  in 
and  out.  Nooning  was  made  short,  and  the  team  went  from  the 
barn  to  the  meadow  every  time  on  a  good,  sharp  trot.      At  dark 

8i 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

we  had  the  last  and  tenth  load  on  the  big  barn  floor.  We  had 
done  enough  for  one  day.  We  did  not  pitch  it  off,  but  got  to 
bed  as  soon  as  the  chores,  which  included  helping  milk,  were 
done. 

Albert  Betts  came  as  agreed.  The  horses,  which  were  usu- 
ally sent  to  pasture  summer  nights,  were  kept  in  the  barn  for 
an  early  start,  and  at  four  o'clock  the  next  morning  mother 
called  us  down  to  a  good,  hot  breakfast  and  had  already  put  up 
for  us  a  big  pail  of  luncheon,  and  by  five  o'clock  we  were  on  our 
way  to  the  ''happy  fishing-grounds"  above  O'Neal's  mill.  We 
took  in  a  mile  of  Deer  Creek  (the  upper  part  of  which  is  now 
called  the  ''Raystone,"  being  a  corruption  of  Horatio  Stone 
Creek),  and  before  night  had  our  four  baskets  and  our  pockets 
all  jammed  full  of  nice,  sizable  brook  trout. 

For  another  such  day's  fishing  I  would  be  glad  to  undertake 
a  hard  day's  work,  but  doubt  if  I  would  be  able  to  get  there,  if 
mowing  an  acre  and  a  third  before  breakfast  and  helping  pitch 
ten  tons  of  hay  both  ways  was  the  condition. 

^    ^    ^ 

HARVESTING  AND  THRASHING 

Although  we  did  not  raise  much  grain,  yet  there  was  quite  a 
variety  —  usually  all  that  was  required  for  the  use  of  the  family 
and  the  farm.  Two  or  three  acres  of  spring  wheat,  eight  or  ten 
acres  of  oats,  three  or  four  of  barley,  with  peas  and  a  patch  of 
buckwheat  and  some  mixed  grain  for  feed,  was  about  all  there 
was  of  it. 

Soon  after  haying,  the  early  grain  began  to  ripen  and  required 

82 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

cutting.  This  was  done  with  the  scythe  or  cradle,  as  circum- 
stances seemed  to  require.  All  of  it  that  could  be  got  into  the 
barn  was  put  in,  which  was  quite  an  amount,  as  the  ha}^  in  the 
great  bay  had  settled  and  left  plenty  of  room  at  its  top.  The 
scaffolding  immediately  over  the  barn  floor  was  always  left  for 
grain,  and  by  taking  great  pains  a  large  amount  could  be  stored 
upon  it,  filling  from  the  scaffold  away  above  the  purlins,  clear 
to  the  peak.  If  it  could  not  all  be  put  in  the  barn,  stacks  were 
made  by  the  door,  which  would  be  convenient  to  the  thrashing 
machine.  It  was  impracticable  to  thrash  as  it  was  drawn  from 
the  field. 

It  did  not  require  much  extra  help  to  do  this  harvesting,  as 
the  hired  man  and  the  boys  could  do  the  most  of  it,  as  it  ripened 
gradually  in  the  same  order  in  which  it  was  sown.  If  the  grain 
was  very  short  or  thistly,  it  had  to  be  mowed  and  handled  loose. 
If  it  stood  up  fairly  well  and  was  free  from  thistles,  it  could  be 
cradled  and  bound.  This  was  nice  work,  but  it  required  con- 
siderable beef  and  bottom  to  swing  the  heavy,  old-fashioned 
straight  cradle.  Later  on,  a  lighter  and  easier  working  "muley  " 
cradle  was  purchased. 

Raking  and  binding  was  interesting  and  pleasant,  although 
backaching  work.  It  was  quite  a  knack  to  be  able  to  make  the 
bands,  draw  them  around  and  tie  them  tight.  Some  would  stoop 
down  and  put  their  knees  on  the  bundle,  but  the  good  binder 
drew  up  and  bound  his  bundles  without  doing  this,  and  could 
bind  as  fast  as  a  cradler  could  cut  it.  Like  swimming,  the  mo- 
tion of  making  a  band,  when  once  learned,  can  never  be  forgot- 
ten or  lost.  Cradling  requires  a  man  very  strong  in  his  arms 
and  chest.  Some  were  very  proficient  in  the  work  and  could  do 
it  very  rapidly,  cutting  five  or  six  acres  in  a  single  day.  I  was 
not  one  of  them. 

83 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

When  cut  the  grain  was  bound  into  sheaves,  which  were  col- 
lected and  placed  in  shocks  of  a  dozen  or  more,  in  conical  heaps, 
heads  up.  Then  one  was  bound  near  the  end  instead  of  the 
middle,  and  the  longer  part  opened  up  and  placed  on  top  of  the 
conical  pile,  making  what  was  called  the  *' cap-sheaf. " 

In  very  early  times  the  little  grain  which  they  raised  was  all 
cut  with  the  old-fashioned  sickle.  A  man  could  cut  but  a  little — • 
perhaps  a  quarter  of  an  acre  or  so  in  a  day.  My  only  experience 
in  attempting  to  use  one  was  where  my  father  was  reaping  some 
lodged  grain  which  could  not  be  cut  with  a  cradle.  Instead  of 
reaping  the  grain  I  reaped  a  big  gash  in  my  leg  just  below  the 
knee.  The  edge  or  teeth  of  a  sickle  make  a  peculiarly  ragged, 
nasty  cut,  and  I  yet  carry  the  scar. 

Thrashing  was  done  as  soon  after  the  grain  was  in  the  barn 
as  the  thrashing  machine  could  be  procured.  These  were  ex- 
pensive machines  and  not  common,  there  being  but  few  in  town, 
and  they  went  around  from  one  place  to  another  as  required. 
When  they  were  brought  into  a  neighborhood,  the  thrashers 
always  tried  to  do  all  the  work  in  that  vicinity,  so  as  not  to  lose 
time  going  and  coming. 

The  first  style  of  thrashing  machine  which  I  remember  was 
the  old  sweep  power  machine.  It  was  owned  and  operated 
by  Amos  and  Asa  Randall,  neighbors  who  lived  a  couple  of 
miles  below.  It  took  four  span  of  horses,  hitched  to  the  long 
arms  of  the  sweep,  which  went  round  and  round  and  by  means 
of  cog-wheel  gear  drove  the  band-wheel,  which  by  belt  commu- 
nicated the  power  to  the  cylinder.  A  man  stood  on  a  platform 
laid  on  the  revolving  arms  in  the  center  of  the  horses,  and 
watched  them  that  they  all  pulled  even  and  kept  up  the  proper 
speed.  I  remember  well  how  I  envied  Asa  Randall  as  he  stood 
on  this  platform  in  the  center  of  the  revolving  horse-power  and 

84 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

cracked  his  whip  and  sang  out  to  the  teams.  To  me  it  was  a  po- 
sition much  to  be  desired,  even  more  to  be  envied  than  any  I 
knew  of,  except  that  of  a  stage-driver. 

The  cylinder  and  concave,  with  teeth  through  and  between 
which  the  grain  was  fed,  was  a  coarse  affair,  but  answered  its  ob- 
ject very  well.  No  separator  or  cleaner  was  attached.  A  man 
stood  behind  the  cylinder  as  the  thrashed  straw  was  cut  and 
mangled  by  the  ugly  teeth  of  the  rapidly  revolving  cylinder, 
with  chaff,  dust  and  smut  coming  through  in  great  puffs  and 
striking  the  floor  at  his  feet.  With  a  swiftly  moving  rake  he 
separated  the  straw,  which  was  passed  to  another,  who  pitched 
it  farther  back.  Others  carried  it  to  a  stack  outside  or  helped 
to  dispose  of  it  promptly  in  some  way.  As  the  grain  accumu- 
lated it  was  raked  back  and  thrown  into  a  corner  of  the  barn 
floor,  to  be  cleaned  up  later. 

It  was  nasty,  choking,  disagreeable  work.  One's  face  would 
soon  look  like  that  of  a  negro,  and  his  eyes  and  nose  were 
fairly  closed  with  dust,  dirt  and  sweat,  but  there  was  no  let  up. 
The  bundles  were  thrown  down  from  above  and  the  band  cut 
with  a  slash  of  a  long,  sharp  knife  and  passed  to  the  feeder, 
who  run  them  in,  bundle  after  bundle.  Loose  grain  was  pitched 
onto  the  platform  beside  the  feeder,  who  shoved  and  pushed  it 
into  the  cylinder  as  rapidly  as  the  power  would  permit.  There 
was  no  chance  to  shirk.  Every  one  had  to  do  his  part  and  keep 
up.  Notwithstanding  my  boyish  admiration  for  the  driver,  the 
feeder  was  the  master  of  the  situation.  When  he  turned  round, 
raised  his  leather-mittened  hand  and  shook  it,  the  horses  slowed 
up  and  stopped.  No  other  supreme  authority  was  recognized 
in  the  barn. 

It  required  a  big  gang  to  work  one  of  these  machines,  and 
between  the  horses  and  the  men  required  to  run  it,  they  would 

85 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

eat  up  considerable  of  what  they  thrashed.  The  advent  of  the 
thrashers  and  their  care  and  feeding  was  a  great  event  on  the 
farm  and  death  to  the  chickens.  It  was  customary  with  the 
farmers'  wives  to  have  great  pots  of  fricasseed  chicken  for  dinner 
whenever  the  thrashers  came.  I  remember  once  hearing  my 
mother  make  an  apology  to  Uncle  Christopher  Huson,  who, 
with  Lafe  Lanfear,  was  an  itinerant  thrasher,  for  not  having 
chicken  for  dinner,  as  she  had  intended.  His  answer  was, 
"Good  gracious!  Aunt  Cynthia,  don't  fret  about  that.  It's  a 
God-send,  for,  to  be  honest  about  it,  we  have  had  chicken  for 
dinner  and  warmed  up  for  breakfast  every  day  at  the  last  nine 
places  in  which  we  have  thrashed,  until  it  has  got  so  that  Lafe 
crows  in  his  sleep." 

The  cleaning-up  mentioned  was  done  by  running  the  thrashed 
chaff  and  grain  through  a  fanning-mill  to  separate  the  chaff 
from  the  grain.  This  was  done  evenings,  and  all  hands  except 
such  as  were  from  a  distance  must  go  to  the  barn  and  run  the 
fanning-mill  until  it  was  done,  no  matter  whether  it  took  until 
ten  o'clock,  until  midnight,  or  until  two  in  the  morning. 

The  old  sweep  went  out  of  fashion,  and  the  next  style  of 
machine  that  came  around  was  the  tread  horse-power,  with 
cylinder  and  separator  attached.  The  separator  took  the  straw 
from  the  chaff,  but  did  not  separate  the  chaff  from  the  grain. 
A  little  later  came  the  self-cleaner,  which  was  a  great  improve- 
ment, saving  both  time  and  grain,  and  rendered  running  the 
fanning-mill  by  hand  unnecessary. 

While  on  this  subject  I  had,  perhaps,  better  tell  how  thrash- 
ing was  done  in  the  early  days  before  machines. 

The  flail  was  the  primitive  thrashing  machine.  It  is  a  simple 
instrument  —  merely  a  long  stick  with  a  knob  on  the  end  of  it, 
to  which  is  attached  another   shorter  and   larger   straight   stick 

86 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

by  means  of  a  coupling  or  cap  made  of  wood  and  a  rawhide 
thong,  which  allows  a  flexible  movement  in  any  direction. 

The  grain  was  spread  upon  the  floor,  a  foot  or  so  deep, 
and  pounded  with  the  flail  back  and  forth  —  whack,  whack, 
whackity-whack^ — until  the  flooring  was  gone  over;  then  turned 
over  and  thrashed  on  the  other  side  in  the  same  manner,  until 
the  kernels  were  all  pounded  out  of  the  straw.  Two  men  some- 
times worked  opposite  each  other,  striking  their  flails  upon  the 
same  spot  on  the  floor  as  they  moved  back  and  forth.  This 
made  elegant  music  —  whackity,  whackity,  whack,  whack, 
whackity-whack  —  and  seemed  to  make  the  work  go  easier. 
The  straw  was  then  taken  off  and  the  grain  thrown  to  one  side 
to  be  cleaned  up,  which  was  done  by  means  of  a  fanning-mill, 
if  there  was  one;  if  not,  by  the  more  ancient  implement,  a  grain 
fan  or  "corn  fan."  In  the  still  more  ancient  times  of  Oman 
the  Jebusite,  grain  was  winnowed  by  being  thrown  up  and  falling 
through  the  wind.  The  invention  and  use  of  the  fanning-mill 
is  said  to  have  been  strongly  condemned  by  early  Christians  be- 
cause it  presumed  to  create  wind,  the  prerogative  of  the 
Almighty.  I  have  the  original  corn  fan  which  father's  people 
used  in  those  early  days.  It  is  a  great,  wide  willow  basket, 
shaped  like  a  broad  scoop-shovel. 

Thrashing  with  the  flail  meant  an  all-winter's  job,  and  was 
wasteful  of  grain.  When  I  was  a  very  small  boy,  Paddy  Martin, 
or  some  one  else,  was  at  work  in  our  barn  from  fall  to  spring. 
The  introduction  of  thrashing  machines  in  England  caused  ex- 
tensive labor  riots,  because  of  the  wrong  they  were  supposed  to 
do  to  the  man  with  the  flail. 

Grain  was  also  thrashed  with  horses  and  colts  by  spreading 
down  the  floorings,  putting  the  horses  on  the  floor  and  driving 
them  round  and  round  on  grain  to  be  thrashed,  first  one  way, 

87 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

then  the  other,  then  turning  it  over  and  driving  them  about 
again,  until  they  trod  out  the  grain.  This  was  practiced  to  quite 
an  extent,  but  was  an  unclean  and  wasteful  method.  Boys  liked 
it,  as  it  was  fun  for  them  to  get  in  the  center,  like  a  clown  in  the 
ring,  and  hustle  the  colts.  The  colts  also  liked  it,  as  they  were 
worked  under  the  old  Mosaic  law  regarding  muzzles,  and  had 
some  fun  biting  and  kicking  each  other  as  they  went  round  and 
round. 

"5    ^    ^ 

FALL  WORK 

The  fall  work  proper  consisted  of  fall  plowing,  which  was 
necessary  to  be  done  in  order  to  insure  good  crops  upon  that 
soil;  the  picking  up  and  clearing  the  fields  of  stone,  which  were 
hauled  into  great  heaps  or  where  they  were  to  be  used  in  build- 
ing walls  for  fences.  Digging  out  rocks  and  breaking  them  up 
was  with  father  a  kind  of  fad,  and  he  had  great  skill  and  ex- 
perience in  the  work.  With  no  tools  but  common  iron  bars  and 
long  wooden  levers  which  he  made  for  himself,  log-chains  and  a 
team  of  horses,  he  would  take  from  the  ground  boulders  that 
weighed  tons,  get  them  onto  a  stone-boat  and  haul  them  away 
where  they  were  needed  for  fences.  The  uses  of  the  stone-boat 
were  numerous,  but  that  of  moving  rocks  and  stone  was  para- 
mount. The  stones  and  rocks  have  now  lost  their  value  for 
fencing  and  are  no  longer  hauled  and  carted  around  for  that  pur- 
pose. It  took  centuries  for  farmers  to  learn  that  cattle  should 
be  fenced  in  instead  of  out,  and  that  one-fourth  the  fence  would 
do  it.  I  think  there  are  many  acres  of  land  on  that  old  farm 
upon  which  was  spent  labor  enough,  at  a  dollar  a  day,  to  have 
purchased  fifty  acres  of  much  better  land. 


rH»   NEW  YORK" 


Ab-rOh,  LF..NCX  AND 


OLD     I   II  1  s  I  I.  I,     1 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

Before  the  frost  came  the  corn  had  to  be  cut  and  set  up  in 
shocks,  preparatory  to  drawing  and  husking.  When  cured  the 
corn  was  usually  drawn  to  the  barn  and  husked  evenings  and 
rainy  days.  The  potatoes  must  be  dug  before  freezing  or  very 
muddy  weather  came  on.  Carrots,  turnips,  beets  and  such  stuff 
were  to  be  dug  or  pulled  and  put  into  the  cellar  or  other  place  of 
storage.  Sometimes  the  digging  of  the  potatoes  was  unreason- 
ably delayed  until  the  cold  weather  came.  This  made  bad  work 
and  cold  fingers  for  the  boys  who  had  to  pick  them  up.  Once 
we  took  to  the  field  an  old  foot-stove  which  was  formerly  used 
when  traveling  in  the  sleigh  in  very  cold  weather,  or  in  church 
when  there  was  insufficient  or  no  fire.  We  would  pick  up  pota- 
toes awhile,  then  run  and  warm  our  fingers  by  the  old  stove,  the 
original  use  of  which  was  to  warm  the  other  extremities. 

On  the  farm  were  two  orchards  of  over  an  acre  each  —  the 
"lower  orchard"  and  the  old  or  "upper  orchard"  —  besides 
quite  a  few  trees,  both  young  and  old,  near  the  old  house  over 
the  creek.  The  lower  orchard  was  planted  in  1823,  the  upper 
orchard  several  years  earlier.  Originally  the  trees  in  these 
orchards  were  nearly  all  what  is  known  as  seedlings,  or  natural 
fruit,  some  of  which  bore  fruit  of  a  quality  and  flavor  excelled  by 
no  apples  which  I  have  since  tasted.  Particularly  is  this  true 
of  the  old  "Thistle  Tree,"  which  bore  a  small-sized  yellow  apple 
with  black  specks,  of  a  rich,  spicy  flavor.  It  was  a  great  and 
regular  bearer,  and  there  are  hundreds  of  people  alive  to-day 
who  remember  the  merits  of  "Old  Thiss."  It  was  named  be- 
cause of  a  bed  of  thistles  which  grew  under  it,  and  was  the  tree 
under  which  were  found  the  most  clubs. 

The  trees  in  both  orchards  all  had  names,  like  "Corner 
Tree,"  "Hard  Sweet,"  "Winter  Sweet,"  "Water  Core," 
' '  Pear  Tree, "   * '  Frost  Tree, "   "  Honey  Sweet, "  "  Upper  Sweet, " 

89 

F 


MEMORIES   OF   THE 

and  "Old  Pith" — these  and  dozens  of  other  names,  not  forget- 
ting "Old  Grim,"  the  fruit  from  which  was  so  sour  that  the  pigs 
when  they  bit  into  it  dropped  it  and  squealed.  Every  tree  had 
a  history,  and  every  name  a  meaning. 

The  town  of  Lorraine  had  few  good  orchards  ;  it  was  too 
high,  cold  and  bleak.  But  father's  orchards  had  a  good  start 
before  the  country  was  cleared  up  and  enjoyed  the  protection  of 
the  forests  until  well  grown.  Apples  were  scarce  in  the  locality, 
while  we  had  a  bountiful  supply. 

The  gathering  and  housing  of  the  apples  was  quite  an  event, 
and  work  which  had  to  be  done  by  the  boys  and  girls  or  women 
of  the  place.  We  took  no  pains  to  pick  them,  but  shook  them 
off  the  trees  onto  the  ground  or  into  blankets  and  sheets,  and 
stored  them  in  the  old  cheese-house  in  great  piles,  there  to 
remain  until  the  hard  freezing  weather,  when  they  were  taken 
to  the  cellar.  We  did  not  take  the  pains  to  keep  the  kinds  sep- 
arate, except  a  few  of  the  choice  ones  or  such  sweet  apples  as 
were  required  for  making  boiled-cider  apple-sauce.  Sometimes 
cold,  snowy  and  frosty  weather  would  catch  us  with  part  of  the 
apples  yet  out.  That  meant  gathering  them  under  most  un- 
comfortable circumstances  in  cold,  windy  and  sometimes  snowy 
weather.  There  were  generally  two  or  three  hundred  bushels  of 
all  kinds  and  qualities.  From  the  small  ones  we  made  cider, 
sometimes  using  a  small,  home-made  hand-mill,  but  more  fre- 
quently drawing  them  to  the  cider-mill. 

A  quantity  of  cider  from  sweet  apples  was  always  boiled  down 
for  cooking  purposes  and  for  making  boiled-cider  apple-sauce. 
Of  this  we  always  made  a  large  amount,  which  filled  at  least  two 
big-bottomed  store-tubs  holding  a  barrel  or  more  each.  It  was 
made  from  the  sweet  apples  pared  and  carefully  cut  in  quarters 
and  cooked  slowly  in  the  boiled  cider  in  a  great,  brass  kettle  in  the 

90 


OLD   HOMESTEAD 

big  fire-place  of  the  old  kitchen.  Paring,  coring  and  quartering 
the  apples  was  evening  work,  and  many  an  evening  was  made  to 
last  until  late  bedtime  before  the  job  was  done;  but  it  paid,  for  it 
furnished  a  most  delicious  food  that  was  freely  used  at  all  meals 
and  between  meals  until  the  next  June.  The  sauce  was  allowed 
to  freeze  up  through  the  winter,  which  kept  it  fresh  and  sweet. 
I  have  never  had  anything  in  the  lunch  line  which,  to  my  taste, 
equaled  cider  apple-sauce  and  the  long,  white  nutcakes,  made 
tender,  light  and  delicate,  without  sugar,  which  went  with  it. 

To  use  the  large  amount  of  apples  which  were  put  into  the 
cellar  each  fall,  we  were  obliged  to  feed  a  great  many  of  them  to 
the  calves  and  fowls.  The  geese  were  especially  fond  of  hashed 
apple. 

Later  on,  the  lower  orchard  was  grafted  by  a  party  of  itiner- 
ant fakirs  who  set  grafts  by  the  hundred.  They  were  turned 
loose  in  the  orchard  and  grafted  every  limb  they  could  reach 
or  climb  to.  For  a  time  it  was  a  question  whether  they  had  not 
entirely  ruined  it,  but  it  ''survived  the  operation,"  and  some  of 
the  grafts  turned  out  pretty  well. 

I  always  think  of  these  orchards  and  the  bountiful  supply  of 
apples  therefrom  with  very  pleasant  feelings,  for  it  takes  me 
back  to  the  time  when,  with  pockets  all  stuffed  with  the  very 
best  the  cellar  afforded,  I  could  buy  my  way  into  the  affections 
of  the  best  girls  in  the  school  and  bribe  the  ugliest  boys  to  let 
me  off  easy. 

Late  in  the  fall  came  the  butchering.  To  me  this  was  an  un- 
pleasant experience.  To  see  the  animals  we  had  cared  for, 
waited  on  and  associated  with,  brought  out  from  their  pens  or 
stalls  and  cruelly  murdered,  was  a  sight  I  could  hardly  stand. 
The  plunging  of  the  bloody  butcher-knife  into  the  heart  of  a 
favorite  pig,  or  the  cutting  of  the  throat  of  the  clever  calf,  was 

91 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

something  I  never  wished  to  see,  and  avoided  it  if  possible.  It 
was  bloody,  wet  work,  and  the  very  worst  and  meanest  job 
about  the  farm.  I  was  very  little  help  and  never  had  anything 
to  do  with  the  killing,  although  I  sometimes  assisted  after  the 
poor  thing  was  dead. 

Hog  butchering  was  winter  work,  which  required  changing 
work  or  hiring  extra  help.  It  was  hard,  heavy  labor  to  scald 
and  hang  up  big,  fat  hogs  with  the  rude  appliances  which  the 
average  farmer  had.  When  butchering  day  came,  a  fire  was 
made  in  the  arch  under  the  big  kettle  long  before  daylight,  so 
as  to  have  the  scalding-water  hot.  An  old  sled  was  brought 
up  and  put  in  position  near  the  cooper-shop,  which  was  not 
a  great  way  northeast  from  the  hog-pen.  At  its  hind  end  a 
big  potash  or  cauldron  kettle  was  sunk  into  the  ground  and 
filled  with  hot  water  for  the  scalding,  the  sled  making  a  table 
upon  which  the  hogs  could  be  dressed. 

They  were  brought  out  of  the  pen,  killed  and  scalded,  and 
the  bristles  taken  off  with  knives  and  old  iron  candlesticks 
for  scrapers,  disemboweled,  washed  out  and  hung  up  on  poles 
which  were  stood  up  against  the  cooper-shop.  The  entrails 
were  taken  in  large  wooden  bowls  and  gone  over  and  "  riddled  " 
—  that  is,  the  fat  was  taken  from  the  intestines  and  tried  out  by 
itself,  as  that  kind  of  lard  was  inferior. 

Sometimes  the  pork  was  sold  by  the  carcass,  but  if  not  bringing 
a  satisfactory  price  it  was  cut  up,  salted  and  packed  in  barrels, 
the  hams  and  shoulders  being  smoked  for  home  use  or  for  sale. 

Father  always  took  great  pride  in  having  a  good  bunch  of 
hogs  each  year  and  in  making  them  into  nice  pork,  and  some- 
times would  have  eight  or  ten  to  sell  or  pack  that  would  weigh 
from  three  to  five  hundred  pounds  each.  The  meat  brought  a 
good  price  and  was  an  important  part  of  the  income  of  the  farm. 

92 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

His  hog-house  was  not  an  old  hovel  or  pen,  but  a  first-class, 
clapboarded  story-and-a-half  building,  with  floors  and  rooms  or 
apartments  in  which  the  pigs  and  old  hogs  could  live  decently 
and  respectably,  keep  clean  and  enjoy  themselves.  They  had 
two  large  rooms  with  a  connecting  door,  which  was  closed  as 
required,  and  a  sleeping-room,  which  was  always  kept  nice  and 
dry,  with  clean  straw  or  other  bedding.  In  the  summer  they 
could  walk  out  on  a  kind  of  piazza  or  veranda  on  the  shady  east 
side  of  the  building,  made  with  a  good,  substantial  plank  floor 
and  a  sort  of  lattice-work  constructed  of  hardwood  scantling. 
Herethe}^  could  sleep,  grunt  and  take  their  comfort  between  meals, 
with  no  thought  of  where  the  next  meal  was  to  come  from  and 
no  care  as  to  the  fate  which  hung  over  them.  There  was  a  great 
difference  in  the  hogs  as  to  habits  of  cleanliness.  Some  were 
very  neat  and  particular,  others  more  careless.  The  sows  were 
generally  much  the  cleanest  and  neatest  in  their  habits.  As 
with  human  beings,  it  seemed  to  run  in  the  breed  or  families. 
The  downright  dirty  pig  was  not  long  tolerated.  His  habits 
were  offensive  and  his  example  pernicious. 

The  packing  and  care  of  meat,  both  pork  and  beef,  was  very 
important,  for  if  it  was  carelessly  or  ignorantly  done  the  meat 
would  spoil  in  the  barrels,  and  hams  which  were  improperly 
cured  and  smoked  were  of  very  little  account,  and  sometimes  an 
entire  loss.  Our  smoke-house  was  the  old,  big  fire-place  in  the 
cooper-shop,  the  front  part  of  which  was  closed  up,  and  sticks 
put  across  about  four  feet  from  the  ground,  upon  which  to  hang 
the  hams.  The  smudge  or  fire  from  cobs  or  green  maple  chips 
was  kept  up  under  them  until  they  were  properly  smoked.  Be- 
fore smoking  they  were  first  cured  in  a  pickle  of  brine  and  salt- 
peter and  well  rubbed  with  sugar.  If  allowed  to  remain  in  the 
pickle  too  long,  they  were  salt  and  hard;    if  not  long  enough, 

93 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

they  were  improperly  pickled  through  and  would  spoil  as  soon 
as  hot  weather  came. 

It  was  a  custom  in  our  neighborhood  when  a  family  '*  butch- 
ered "  or  killed  a  fat  steer,  sheep  or  lamb,  to  send  a  good,  liberal 
piece  to  the  nearest  neighbors  who  at  that  time  were  known  not 
to  have  a  supply  of  fresh  meat.  There  were  no  meat-shops,  and 
this  neighborly  courtesy  was  highly  appreciated.  Ice-houses 
were  uncommon,  and  in  hot  weather  very  little  fresh  meat  was 
had  or  used.  In  the  cool  weather  of  the  spring,  fall  and  winter, 
there  was  always  plenty  of  it,  and  in  the  summer-time  occasion- 
ally a  lamb  was  killed,  dressed  and  hung  down  in  the  cold  well 
to  cool  and  keep  —  not  in  the  water,  but  suspended  above  it. 
There  was  never  any  scarcity  of  food;  always  plenty  and  of  the 
best  quality. 

^    ^    5 


TROUBLE 

My  earliest  memory  of  anything  about  home  is  of  being 
tossed  up  by  my  father  when  he  came  in  from  work,  and  of 
being  down  and  around  the  school-house  which  was  on  the  corner 
near  our  house. 

Sister  Sophronia  always  claimed  that  I  was  sent  to  school 
before  I  was  weaned,  and  was  obliged  to  go  home  at  recess  for 
my  lunch.  That  may  have  been  her  joke,  or  it  may  have  been  — 
and  probably  was  —  something  pretty  nearly  true,  as  I  was  the 
only  ''baby  on  the  block"  available  for  the  use  and  amusement 
of  the  school-girls. 

The  days  of  babyhood  on  the  farm  were  few  and  soon  past. 
The  period  of  helpless,  do-nothing   existence  was   cut  short   at 

94 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

the  very  earliest  time  possible.  As  soon  as  we  could  walk  and 
talk  plainly,  something  was  found  for  us  to  do.  Chores  and 
errands  of  all  kinds  kept  us  trotting  about,  so  that  we  thought 
we  were  doing  a  lot  of  work.  Whether  it  helped  or  not,  it  at 
least  kept  us  out  of  mischief,  and  early  taught  habits  of  industry; 
but  the  work  done  and  required  of  a  boy  from  seven  to  ten  years 
old  in  those  days,  and  particularly  on  father's  farm,  could  not  be 
said  to  be  of  little  account. 

When  very  small  he  could  pick  up  chips,  of  which  there 
were  a  plenty  about  the  great  woodpile  in  the  dooryard,  and  as 
he  grew  up  he  was  put  to  any  and  all  kinds  of  work  and  use 
which  his  strength  and  intelligence  would  warrant.  He  could 
bring  home  the  cows  and  drive  them  to  pasture,  could  salt  the 
sheep,  watch  the  crows  to  keep  them  from  pulling  the  corn, 
hold  the  horses,  carry  water  to  the  field,  ride  horses  to  plow 
corn  and  potatoes,  pick  up  potatoes  and  apples,  tend  fires,  call 
the  men  to  meals,  run  errands  about  the  farm  and  neighborhood, 
hold  lights  for  those  who  were  obliged  to  work  evenings  or 
nights,  bring  in  wood,  or  feed  cattle.  The  errand  business  with 
me  was  a  strong  leader.  I  was  used  as  a  sort  of  wireless  tele- 
phone, both  long  and  short  distance,  and  was  a  combined 
telegraph  messenger  and  express  service.  There  was  no  end  of 
errands  to  be  done  on  and  about  the  place,  and  as  soon  as  large 
enough  I  had  a  monopoly  in  that  line. 

My  elder  brother  John  and  three  sisters  were  at  home  when 
I  was  of  this  age  of  all-round  utility.  They  all  had  their  chums 
and  acquaintances  with  whom  it  was  desirable  to  communicate 
frequently.  There  was  but  one  span  of  horses,  or  a  pair  and 
one  extra,  and  they  were  generally  busy.  Telephones  and 
bicycles  were  not  yet  invented,  and  my  nimble  heels  seemed  to 
be  the  only  quick  communication  and  rapid  transit  available. 

95 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

Being  the  youngest  in  the  family,  I  was  expected  to  take 
orders  from  the  seniors.  If  father  said,  "Boys,  bring  me  the 
crowbar  from  the  sawmill" — and  he  usually  did  give  such  order 
without  specifying  byname  —  John  always  turned  to  me  with, 
*'Hen.,  you  put,"  and  I  did.  To  back  up  meant  trouble. 
Father  always  sustained  him  in  his  transmission  of  orders,  and 
besides  that,  he  could  lick  me  until  I  was  fourteen  or  fifteen 
years  of  age  —  in  fact,  he  did  give  me  more  trouncings  than  my 
father  ever  did;  but  I  could  argue  the  point  and  talk  back  to 
him,  which  I  could  not  with  father.  If  one  of  my  sisters  called 
me  to  "clipper"  over  to  the  "Huddle,"  two  miles  away,  with  a 
note,  package  or  letter,  and  I  demurred  on  account  of  bad 
roads,  the  weather,  or  any  other  to  me  apparently  good  cause, 
an  appeal  to  mother  always  resulted  in  her  orders  being 
approved,  usually  in  these  words,  "Henry,  you  mind  Mary," 
and  that  settled  it. 

I  am  not  saying  that  I  was  abused  or  injured  by  this  kind 
of  discipline,  neither  was  this  service  all  upon  compulsion; 
indeed,  I  got  my  share  of  fun  out  of  it.  I  kept  both  eyes  and 
ears  open  and  generally  knew  what  I  was  doing  and  what  it 
meant,  and  frequently  became  well  posted  on  matters  of  public 
and  personal  gossip,  which  gave  me  unusual  interest  in  affairs 
and  considerable  importance  for  a  small  boy.  I  tried  to  be 
trustworthy  in  my  capacity  of  either  general  or  confidential 
messenger,  and  with  this  reputation  fairly  established,  I  had 
what  at  times  was  an  enviable  and  almost  disagreeable  monop- 
oly of  the  business,  both  at  home  and  with  the  school-ma'ams 
and  big  girls  who  attended  the  district  school. 

I  remember  how  one  of  my  teachers  took  me  into  her  confi- 
dence as  to  her  beau,  to  whom  she  wrote  about  every  other  day 
all  summer.      No  one  else  was  allowed  to  stay  after  school  and 

96 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

see  her  pen  the  sweet  epistle,  or  permitted  to  take  the  same  to 
the  post-office.  Of  course,  no  one  but  herself  and  myself  ever 
knew  his  name. 

And  this  reminds  me  of  a  serious  mishap  and  financial 
embarrassment  I  had  on  her  account.  One  evening  when  I 
reached  the  office  with  her  letter,  I  found  I  had  lost  the  little 
silver  sixpence  given  me  to  prepay  the  postage.  I  was  in  great 
distress.  The  letter  must  go  by  the  next  mail.  She  had  told 
me  that  he  would  expect  it  Sunday.  I  felt  both  grieved  and 
guilty  and  did  not  know  what  to  do,  but  hung  about  the  office 
and  store  for  nearly  an  hour,  hoping  to  see  somebody  I  knew, 
or  that  something  would  turn  up  to  help  me  out  of  my  trouble. 

The  postmaster,  Elihu  Gillett,  saw  my  embarrassment  and 
asked  me  what  was  the  matter.  I  told  him  of  my  loss  and 
showed  him  the  letter  which  I  wished  to  mail.  He  said,  ''No 
matter,  boy;  I  will  send  it  'collect.'  "  That  meant  twelve  cents 
to  pa}^  at  the  other  end.  I  realized  this  would  never  do,  and 
told  him  I  did  not  want  it  to  go  that  way.  He  asked  whose 
letter  it  was,  and  I  told  him  that  I  did  not  wish  to  tell.  Then 
he  asked  my  name  and  whose  boy  I  was,  and  having  looked 
very  serious  for  a  minute,  which  to  me  was  a  most  anxious  one, 
he  said,  "You  look  like  an  honest  boy.  Will  you  pay  me  if  I 
mark  the  letter  prepaid  ? "  I  promised  most  faithfully  and 
gladly  that  I  would. 

I  worried  over  it  going  home,  and  could  see  no  way  to  get 
out  of  it  without  confessing  the  loss  and  my  carelessness  to  the 
school-ma'am;  then,  perhaps,  I  would  lose  her  confidence  and 
some  other  boy  would  become  her  favorite  —  a  thing  I  could 
not  bear  to  contemplate.  I  had  no  sixpence  to  make  good  the 
loss,  and  the  next  morning  confided  the  trouble  to  my  mother, 
who  helped  me  out  of  the  difficulty  without  getting  the  name  of 

97 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

the  school-ma'am's  beau,  although  she  did  ask.  Two  days 
thereafter  I  carried  another  letter  to  the  postmaster  for  the 
teacher's  beau,  paid  the  money  he  had  so  kindly  advanced  me, 
and  received  from  him  the  assurance  that  I  was  an  honest  boy, 
just  as  he  thought. 

The  dear  teacher,  long  since  dead,  never  knew  the  hours  of 
trouble  and  anxiety  the  loss  of  the  sixpence  which  was  to  pay 
the  postage  on  her  love-letter  had  cost  me.  I  have  handled 
millions  of  trust  funds  since,  and  have  suffered  personal  losses 
which  worried  me,  but  never  have  experienced  the  same  deep 
sense  of  financial  responsibility,  trouble  and  anxiety  which  I 
had  over  that,  my  first  financial  embarrassment. 

After  the  summer  and  fall  work  was  closed,  the  children  had 
to  be  made  ready  for  school,  which  usually  commenced  in 
December.  This  implied  repairing  their  old  clothes  and  making 
some  new  ones. 

A  shoemaker  was  engaged  who  went  around  the  neighborhood 
with  his  bench,  which  had  in  one  end  of  it  a  wheel  and  in  the 
other  handles,  so  that  it  became  a  wheelbarrow  which  could  be 
trundled  from  one  house  to  another,  carrying  his  tools  and  such 
material  as  he  furnished.  This  was  called  ''whipping  the  cat." 
He  came  to  the  house  and  stayed  a  week  or  more.  He  measured 
everybody's  feet,  and  made  all  the  shoes  and  boots  needed. 
He  worked  early  and  late,  which  required  the  holding  of  a 
candle  for  him — another  disagreeable  job  for  the  small  boy. 
The  leather  which  he  used  was  from  the  hides  of  animals 
slaughtered  on  the  farm  and  tanned  at  the  halves  in  John 
Bentley's  tannery.  There  was  always  a  good  stock  of  sole- 
leather,  cowhide,  kip  and  calfskin  on  hand  with  which  to  make 
anything  for  which  leather  was  required. 

The  shoemaker  whom  I  best  remember  was  Paddy  Carter. 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

The  work  he  did  was  creditable,  and  this  method  of  having  it 
done  saved  a  large  item  of  expense.  Father  also  had  a  shoe- 
bench  and  tools,  and,  while  not  an  expert,  could  make  first-rate, 
serviceable  boots  and  shoes,  and  when  times  were  particularly 
hard,  did  make  them  for  the  family.  He  almost  always  did  all 
the  tapping  and  mending.  This  saved  a  great  deal  of  time  as 
well  as  money,  as  the  nearest  shoemaker's  shop  was  two,  and  in 
early  times  six  miles  away. 

Country  boys,  although  used  to  going  barefoot,  enjoyed 
boots  made  of  "  good  leather"  that  would  turn  water  and  not 
soak  up  3oft  and  white.  There  were  no  rubbers  or  gum-boots, 
and  their  own  comfort  as  well  as  pride  made  them  careful  of  their 
winter  boots,  which  were  dried  every  night  and  greased  every 
morning.  Fine  boots  with  red  tops  were  a  luxury  and  the  pride 
of  the  young  countryman.  I  never  was  able  to  secure  a  pair 
until  I  was  sixteen  or  seventeen  years  old  and  big  enough  to 
have  my  say  about  what  I  would  and  would  not  have. 

Clothes  were  made  at  home  by  a  tailoress  who  came  to  the 
house  and  measured,  cut  and  sewed  for  two  or  three  weeks.  In 
this  she  was  helped  by  all  the  women  of  the  house,  who  while 
helping  her  stole  her  trade,  watching  carefully  to  see  that  they 
understood  every  point  in  the  business.  The  clothes  were  cut 
by  making  patterns  from  old  ones,  by  rude  measurements,  by 
trying  and  fitting,  ripping  out  and  cutting  over,  until  they 
succeeded  in  getting  something  that  would  pass  muster.  I 
have  heard  it  said  that  in  very  early  times  they  used  to  get  at  a 
boy's  size  and  shape  for  a  pair  of  pants  or  a  jacket  by  laying 
him  down  on  his  back  on  the  floor  and  marking  around  him 
with  a  piece  of  chalk. 

The  cloth  from  which  the  so-called  home-made  clothes  were 
manufactured   was   mostly  made   in   the   weaving-room    of    the 

99 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

house,  and  our  clothes  were  good,  durable  and  warm,  if  not 
particularly  handsome.  Dresses  and  other  garments  were  also 
made  for  the  girls  from  the  same  material  or  something  lighter. 
A  favorite  brand  of  cloth  with  mother  was  what  she  called 
"hard  times,"  from  which  was  made  all  kinds  of  every-day 
clothing.  It  was  coarse  and  stout,  and  would  last  longer 
between  a  boy  and  the  snow-crust  than  any  other  fabric  used. 
Overcoats  were  not  thought  necessary  for  boys  until  they  were 
well  grown,  and  my  first  dress  overcoat,  costing  six  dollars,  of 
which  I  was  very  proud,  came  from  a  ready-made  stock.  ''Store 
clothes  "  gave  a  boy  airs,  but  the  creases  had  to  be  ironed  out 
of  the  pants  before  he  would  be  seen  in  them. 

THE  DISTRICT  SCHOOL 

So  much  has  been  written  and  said  upon  the  district  school 
as  an  educator  and  its  results  in  making  the  character  of  the 
American  people,  that  I  need  say  little  upon  that  head.  I  shall 
simply  give  my  memories  of  the  methods  used  and  events  hap- 
pening in  the  old  home  school  from  1843  to  1859.  The  plan 
then  followed  was  a  good  one,  and,  in  my  opinion,  much  super- 
ior to  the  common-school  educational  system  now  in  force. 

The  system  I  refer  to  was  that  of  the  old  town  superintend- 
ent, operated  under  the  rate-bill  rule,  or,  later,  what  was  known 
as  the  state-aid  or  free-school  system.  The  town  superintend- 
ent was  always  one  of  the  best  educated  and  most  practical 
teachers  in  the  town.  He  examined  and  licensed  teachers,  vis- 
ited the  schools  two  or  three  times  each  term,    and,  by  personal 

100 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

inspection,  advice  and  suggestion,  was  able  to  control  and  direct 
the  work  and  the  methods  so  as  to  produce  the  best  possible  re- 
sults. The  teachers  had  been  thoroughly  educated  in  the  same 
class  of  schools  in  which  they  were  to  teach.  They  usually 
boarded  around,  and  knew  the  necessities,  habits  and  customs  of 
both  parents  and  scholars,  and  understood  and  appreciated  the 
conditions  and  surroundings  of  each.  They  realized  the  value 
of  school  time  to  the  average  student  of  little  means,  and  did 
not  keep  him  drilling  on  useless  subjects.  Knowing  that  the 
most  of  their  pupils  could  only  have  a  common-school  educa- 
tion, and  that  a  short  one,  they  made  it  a  common-sense,  prac- 
tical one,  teaching  only  those  things  that  would  be  of  most  use 
in  the  general  business  of  the  world.  The  work  they  turned 
out  was  better,  and  the  men  and  women  they  helped  to  a 
thorough,  practical,  English  education  were  much  more  numer- 
ous in  proportion  to  the  attendance  than  to-day. 

The  schools  were  usually  large,  the  winter  schools  especially, 
filling  the  school-house  to  its  utmost  capacity.  My  earliest 
recollections  of  school  and  school-days  are  a  little  vague,  for  the 
reason  that  I  was  sent,  or  rather  taken,  to  school  at  a  very  early 
age,  but  I  can  now  remember  standing  up  by  the  knee  of  some 
lady  teacher  while  she  taught  me  my  a,  b,  c.  The  fact  that  our 
people  lived  within  a  few  rods  of  the  school-house,  and  that  I 
had  sisters  among  what  were  known  as  the  big  girls  in  school, 
was  doubtless  the  reason  of  my  being  sent  or  allowed  to  go  to 
school  so  early. 

My  first  clear  recollection  is  of  the  winter  school  kept  by 
Henry  Hull.  His  regime  as  a  teacher  is  vividly  remembered  by 
every  pupil  of  that  school  yet  living.  He  was  an  energetic,  tire- 
less man  of  about  twenty-five  or  thirty,  was  severe  in  discipline, 
and  used  the  blue-beech  and  ruler  without  mercy,  and,  as  now 

lOI 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

seems,  with  very  little  sense.  He  built  his  own  fires,  swept  his 
own  school-house,  opened  early  and  held  late,  and  taught  in  his 
shirt-sleeves,  with  a  book  in  hand,  as  he  walked  up  and  down  the 
floor,  Argus-eyed  and  vigilant.  He  wrestled  with  the  boys,  or 
played  games  with  the  girls  in  the  school-house,  noons  and  at 
evening.  They  all  liked  him  and  were  diligent  in  their  studies. 
He  was  the  model  teacher  of  the  town,  and  the  town  superin- 
tendent in  his  visits  took  pains  to  commend  his  work  and  that 
of  his  pupils. 

The  school  was  a  large  one.  I  think  he  had  nearly  fifty 
pupils,  all  that  the  school-house  could  possibly  seat,  with  a  few 
old  splint-bottomed  chairs,  contributed  by  the  neighbors,  for 
some  of  those  who  could  not  sit  on  the  benches.  The  school- 
house  was  rude  and  rough;  the  desks,  made  of  two-inch  plank, 
put  up  a  little  slanting,  run  clear  around  the  house.  Long 
benches  made  of  basswood  plank,  which  was  the  softest  lumber 
to  be  had,  were  used  for  seats.  They  had  no  backs,  and  the 
student  turned  around  on  his  seat  by  swinging  his  legs  over  the 
bench  to  face  in  or  out,  as  suited  his  fancy.  Generally  they  sat 
close,  and  when  one  wished  to  turn  around  his  neighbor  had  to 
get  up.  Then  there  were  two  long,  low  benches,  made  of  the 
same  material,  which  had  backs.  On  these  the  little  children 
were  placed  who  were  too  small  to  require  desk-room. 

The  punishment  meted  out  to  malefactors  among  the  big  and 
little  boys  was  sometimes  severe.  Boys  did  meaner  things  than 
girls,  and  that  with  malice  aforethought,  to  annoy  the  teacher. 
It  was  thought  to  be  a  proper  thing  to  get  off  almost  any  kind  of 
a  practical  joke  on  the  teacher  or  on  one  another;  if  it  could  be 
done  and  not  get  caught,  all  right,  but  if  detected,  there  was 
trouble.  Then  came  investigation  of  the  case  and  judgment, 
and  sentence  and  punishment  were  never  delayed. 

I02 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

I  remember  seeing  Hull  punish  a  large  boy,  James  Patterson, 
about  twenty-two  or  twenty-three  years  of  age,  who  was  six  feet 
tall  and  big  enough  to  eat  him  up  if  he  wanted  to.  Patterson 
had  maltreated  a  little  octoroon  boy  who  belonged  to  the  school. 
Patterson  did  not  belong  in  our  district,  but  was  there  by  permis- 
sion of  the  teacher  and  trustees,  as  the  school  was  considered  an 
extra  one,  and  he  was  anxious  to  get  the  benefit  thereof.  He 
was  given  the  privilege  of  taking  a  flogging  or  leaving  the  school. 
He  chose  the  whipping.  Hull,  suspicious  that  he  might  back 
up  and  use  his  giant  strength  when  it  came  to  the  execution  of 
the  sentence,  called  in  William  Johnson,  who  was  running  the 
sawmill,  a  few  rods  away.  Then  he  took  down  one  of  the  blue- 
beech  whips  which  hung  over  the  blackboard,  opened  the  stove- 
door  to  warm  it  and  make  it  a  little  tougher,  told  Patterson  to 
come  on  the  floor  in  the  middle  of  the  school-house  and  take  off 
his  coat,  which  he  did,  while  Mr.  Hull  gave  him  a  thrashing  which 
was  cruel  enough  to  break  the  heart  of  an  ox.  Patterson  shut 
his  teeth,  grew  red  and  then  pale,  but  held  his  temper  and  went 
to  his  seat,  a  wiser  and  better  man.  I  do  not  allude  to  this  whip- 
ping business  as  entitled  to  approval.  It  was  cruel  and  almost 
uncalled  for,  but  in  those  days  it  was  considered  the  proper  thing. 
The  whole  population  of  the  district  were  of  New  England  Puri- 
tan stock,  and  believed  in  the  Bible  and  its  assertion  that  "  to 
spare  the  rod  spoiled  the  child."  No  other  teacher  that  I  re- 
member inflicted  corporal  punishment  to  any  such  degree. 

The  school  was  not  a  graded  school  in  the  sense  of  to-day, 
and  yet  it  was  graded  so  far  as  possible  and  practicable.  Classes 
were  formed  in  all  studies  according  to  the  advancement  and 
capacity  of  the  pupils.  Bright  scholars  were  not  held  back  be- 
cause of  the  incapacity  of  dull  ones,  and  in  that  respect  I  can 
see  where  the  old  system  far  surpassed  the  present. 

103 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

I  will  not  stop  to  follow  the  different  grades  through  which  I 
went.  The  classes  were  something  like  this:  English  reader 
class,  which  only  admitted  the  best  readers  and  elocutionists; 
first  reader,  second  reader  and  third  reader;  the  spelling-book 
with  its  a-b,  abs,  and  short  sentences  for  the  little  ones.  Then 
there  were  first,  second  and  third  classes  in  geography,  spelling, 
arithmetic  and  grammar.  The  ambition  and  rivalry  to  get  from 
a  lower  to  a  higher  class  was  active.  Each  pupil  who  was  large 
enough  had  his  writing-book  in  which  the  teacher  set  copies. 

The  terms  were  short  —  about  thirteen  weeks,  I  think  —  and 
most  of  the  scholars,  in  the  winter  schools  at  least,  realized  the 
importance  of  thorough  application.  Spelling  and  evening 
grammar  schools  were  common,  and  both  branches  were  taught 
in  that  district  more  thoroughly  and  satisfactorily  than  I  have 
ever  seen  in  any  other  school  of  whatever  name  or  degree. 

Mr.  William  Barton  lived  in  the  district  and  was  for  a  long 
time  the  town  superintendent;  he  also  taught  the  school  several 
winters.  His  health  was  not  good  and  he  was  not  a  strong 
man,  but  as  a  country  school-teacher  there  were  few  like  him. 
Where  he  got  it  no  one  knew,  as  his  education  was  only  that  of 
the  common  school  and  the  old  academy,  but  he  was  one  of  the 
best  grammarians  and  teachers  of  grammar,  spelling,  elocution 
and  rhetoric  in  the  county  of  Jefferson.  It  seemed  to  come 
natural  to  him,  although  country  born  and  bred.  He  was  also 
a  first-class  teacher  of  arithmetic,  geography,  astronomy,  natural 
philosophy  and  algebra.  As  a  teacher  he  was  the  very  reverse 
of  Henry  Hull,  and  the  only  criticism  made  upon  him  w^as  that 
*'he  did  not  have  good  government."  He  seldom,  if  ever, 
whipped,  and  when  he  did,  hurt  no  one  —  a  kind,  good-hearted 
gentleman,  who  always  did  right  and  expected  others  to  do 
the  same.      Under   his   tutelage  those   scholars   who  desired  to 

104 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

advance  and  improve  themselves  did  so  rapidly,  and  his  teach- 
ing was  the  base  and  foundation  of  the  education  of  scores  of 
excellent  teachers  who  later  graduated  from  that  district  school. 

Another  teacher  of  marked  ability  and  striking  eccentricities 
was  Mills  Wilcox,  oldest  son  of  Elder  Wilcox.  He  taught  the 
school  the  very  last  term  that  I  remember  to  have  attended. 
He  had  received  an  academic  and,  I  believe,  a  college  educa- 
tion, had  been  West  and  had  the  fever  and  ague,  but  for  some 
reason  was  home  and  took  the  school  for  the  winter.  He  was 
entirely  different  from  the  two  other  teachers  described,  but  had 
an  advanced  lot  of  scholars  who  were  very  anxious  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  his  ability  and  extensive  knowledge.  He  also  had 
no  government.  None  was  required,  for  if  the  little  boys  made 
too  much  noise,  some  of  the  older  scholars  checked  them. 
There  were  no  rules  against  whispering,  or  leaving  your  seat,  or 
going  out,  or  doing  anything  else  in  or  about  the  school-house. 
He  assumed  that  such  things  only  would  be  done  as  were  right 
and  actually  necessary,  and  he  was  not  disappointed  in  his 
assumption. 

He  taught  all  the  common  English  branches  and,  in  addition, 
algebra,  geometry,  astronomy  and  Latin.  He  was  a  superior 
teacher  in  reading  and  elocution.  His  health  was  poor,  and 
occasionally  the  shakes  would  get  him,  and  he  would  leave  the 
school-house  and  go  to  father's  house,  where  my  mother  would 
give  him  a  big  dose  of  ginger  tea  and  put  him  to  bed  for  an  hour 
or  two.  He  would  then  come  back  all  right,  except  a  little  pale. 
While  he  was  gone  the  school  was  turned  over  to  some  of  the 
big  girls  or  boys  to  run,  and  no  advantage  was  taken  of  his  ab- 
sence. 

He  was  never  very  particular  about  a  few  minutes  before  nine 
or  after  four.      All  there  was  of  it,  the  work  had  to  be  done  and 

105 


MEMORIES   OE   THE 

was  done.  I  remember  that  he  had  an  old  ''  bull's-eye"  silver 
watch  which  sometimes  ran,  sometimes  not.  The  boys  soon 
learned  that  his  watch  was  somewhat  lame  and  antiquated,  and 
about  half-past  three  o'clock  would  ask  Mills,  ''Mr.  Wilcox,  if 
you  please,  what  time  is  it  ? "  Mills  would  pull  out  the  old 
"  bull's-eye"  with  his  left  hand,  look  at  the  face,  glance  through 
the  southwest  window  towards  the  sun,  and  answer,  "Three 
o'clock  and  thirty-seven  minutes;  "  then,  if  he  forgot  himself, 
would  walk  towards  the  blackboard,  shake  the  watch  and  put  it 
up  to  his  ear  to  ascertain  if  it  was  ticking. 

But  I  cannot  spend  all  my  time  with  the  winter  schools  or  the 
men  teachers.  The  memories  which  are  the  clearest  and  sweet- 
est to  me  are  those  of  the  dear  "  school-ma'ams  "  of  the  summer 
terms;  indeed,  they  sometimes  taught  in  the  winter  also.  The 
one  who  taught  me  the  most  terms  was  Lucinda  Barton,  always 
called  "Aunt  Lucinda,"  not  so  much  on  account  of  her  age, 
although  she  was  an  old  maid,  but  because  the  Barton  children, 
of  whom  there  were  several  in  school,  always  spoke  to  her  as 
Aunt  Lucinda,  and  the  rest  of  us  took  it  up  and  respectfully 
used  the  same  kind  appellation. 

Like  her  brother  William,  she  was  an  excellent,  conscien- 
tious teacher,  and  besides  was  a  good  woman,  who  would  not 
hurt  a  fly  if  she  could  help  it.  She  had  to  deal  with  the  roguish 
pupils  of  the  summer  school,  which  was  composed  of  the  small 
boys  and  girls  who  were  big  enough  to  go  to  school  and  yet  not 
so  large  but  that  they  could  be  spared  from  the  farm  and  house 
work.  They  were  like  the  average  boy  and  girl  from  five  to 
twelve  years  of  age,  and  it  is  well  known  that  a  boy  about  this 
age  is  the  most  mischievous  and  meanest  in  his  whole  life  — 
and  the  boys  of  District  No.  4  were  no  exception. 

Aunt  Lucinda  was  indefatigable  in  the  school-room,  giving  us 

106 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

most  thorough  instruction  and  unlimited  practice  in  all  that  small 
children  were  then  taught.  She  taught  us  the  multiplication 
table,  which  she  made  us  sing  to  the  tune  of  ''Yankee  Doodle," 
to  impress  it  upon  our  memories;  counties  in  the  state  and  towns 
in  the  county;  states  in  the  Union;  capitals  of  states  and  foreign 
countries;  the  tables  in  denominate  numbers,  such  as  apothe- 
cary, troy  and  avoirdupois  weights,  dry  and  wet  measures;  spell- 
ing and  the  definitions  of  all  the  words  in  the  spelling-book,  and 
anything  and  everything  that  well-educated  men  and  women 
ought  to  know,  and  which  scholars  educated  under  the  present 
system  do  not  seem  to  know.  She  taught  us  how  to  sing,  and 
every  morning,  noon  and  night  she  had  some  pretty  piece  of 
song  or  ballad  in  which  she  led,  while  we  piped  it  up  to  ''beat 
the  band."     This  bit  of  one  of  her  favorites  I  still  remember: 

"  Up  the  hill  on  a  bright,  sunny  morn, 
Voices  clear  as  a  bugle-horn, 
List  to  the  echoes  as  they  flow — 
Here  we  go,  we  go,  we  go." 

She  read  the  scriptures  and  prayed  to  and  for  us  every 
morning  at  the  opening  of  the  school.  There  were  no  Roman- 
ists in  our  school  district,  and  her  kind,  religious  teaching  and 
motherly  advice  was  appreciated  and  approved  by  our  parents,  if 
not  by  ourselves.  In  return  for  this  kindness  we  gave  her  about 
all  the  trouble  that  we  could.  If  she  made  rules  we  took  great 
pleasure  in  evading  or  breaking  them,  although  we  had  to  go 
out  of  our  way  and  make  an  extra  effort  to  do  so.  Then  she 
would  keep  us  after  school  and  talk  to  us,  when  we  would  be 
penitent  and  make  the  best  of  promises  and  assure  her  of  our 
most  profound  respect  and  love,  which  always  settled  it  with 
Aunt  Lucinda. 

We  enjoyed  ourselves  hugely  at  recess  and  noon,  and  before 

107 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

and  after  school,  in  all  our  childish  plays.  A  favorite  with  us, 
both  girls  and  boys,  was  what  we  called  ''playhouses,"  which 
we  built  along  the  sloping  and  high  bank  of  the  sparkling,  clear 
creek,  in  the  shade  of  the  beech  and  birch  trees  which  overhung 
the  same.  Sometimes  they  were  quite  elaborate,  fitted  up  in 
good  style,  with  make-believe  dishes,  rude  seats  and  furniture, 
such  as  we  could  put  up  ourselves. 

The  material  for  the  playhouses  was  always  convenient  from 
the  slab  piles  and  waste  boards  around  the  mill,  which  was 
within  four  or  five  rods  of  the  school-house.  Sometimes  we 
united  with  the  girls  and  made  a  genuine  keep-house  playhouse, 
the  builders  modestly  hinting  who  was  who  and  what  was  what, 
as  to  the  heads  of  the  family  in  the  house  or  houses,  but  more 
frequently  there  prevailed  a  mild  condition  of  war  between  the 
larger  girls  and  us  larger  boys  —  by  larger  boys  I  mean  such  of 
us  as  were  from  eight  to  twelve  years  of  age. 

One  day  at  the  boys'  recess,  Leander  Fox,  Buck  Wilcox, 
myself  and  a  Cramer  boy  destroyed  one  of  these  girls'  play- 
houses which  was  under  the  big  birch  tree,  a  little  way  from  the 
school-house.  We  razed  it  to  the  very  ground  and  hurled  the 
boards  of  which  it  was  constructed,  and  the  dishes,  furniture 
and  household  gods  which  it  contained,  down  the  bank  into 
the  rippling  waters  of  Deer  Creek.  When  the  girls  went  out 
they  learned  of  the  outrage,  and  immediately  came  in  and  com- 
plained to  Aunt  Lucinda  that  the  boys  had  torn  down  and 
destroyed  their  pretty  house.  Of  course,  this  required  an  inves- 
tigation, and,  after  calmly  thinking  it  over.  Aunt  Lucinda  began 
the  same. 

We  realized  that  we  had  done  a  sneaking,  mean  thing,  but 
had  conspired  together,  talked  it  all  over  and  agreed  upon  our 
line  of  defense  —  namely,  an  absolute  denial  as  to  the  real  per- 

io8 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

petrators  of  the  crime,  and  an  agreement  to  swear  it  onto 
Quincy  Griffin,  a  harmless,  good-natured  octoroon  boy  of  about 
our  own  age,  who  had  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the  outrage 
except  as  an  innocent  witness. 

Aunt  Lucinda  began  the  questioning,  and  we  each  and 
everyone,  as  she  solemnly  asked,  ''Who  tore  down  the  girls' 
playhouse?"  told  her  that  it  was  Quincy  Griffin.  Quincy  was 
dumfounded  and  did  not  even  retort  in  his  own  defense,  as 
we  expected,  by  telling  who  it  was,  but  stood  up  and  took 
quite  a  good  feruling  from  Aunt  Lucinda  —  that  is,  quite  severe 
for  her  —  while  he  looked  at  us  in  amazement,  the  tears  trick- 
ling down  his  cheeks,  whether  because  of  the  smart  of  his  hand 
or  the  sorrow  which  he  felt  for  our  contemptible  degradation, 
we  did  not  know;  but  for  his  discreet  course  and  manly  action 
we  praised  Quincy  and  were  good  to  him  for  quite  a  while. 
What  would  prompt  decent  bo3^s  to  do  so  mean  a  thing  and  tell 
such  an  outrageous  lie  about  it,  cannot  be  accounted  for  on  any 
other  theory  except  the  old  reliable  orthodox  one  of  total 
depravity. 

"  Why  the  boys  should  drive  away 

Little  maidens  from  their  play, 

Or  love  to  banter  and  fight  so  well, 

That's  the  thing  I  never  could  tell." 

Leander  was  an  extra  good  boy,  but  he  used  to  get  into 
scrapes  and  disgrace  as  often  as  the  rest  of  us.  Once,  I  remem- 
ber, he  had  done  something  for  which  Aunt  Lucinda  said  he 
must  stay  in  the  school-house  at  noon.  It  was  his  custom  to  go 
to  his  home,  which  was  but  a  little  way,  for  his  dinner.  He  told 
her  that  he  could  not  stay,  that  his  mother  would  expect  him  to 
dinner.  She  told  him  that  he  must  stay,  but  fearing  that  he 
would  not,  she  unwound  from  her  leg  a  long,  red,  white   and 

109 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

black  knit  garter,  with  which  she  tied  Leander  to  the  little 
bench.  After  she  was  gone  he  dragged  the  bench  outdoors 
and  sat  on  it  in  front  of  the  building.  The  garter  was  not 
drawn  so  closely  that  he  could  not  untie  it,  but  he  was  told  if  he 
did  she  would  have  to  punish  him  more  severely.  What  that 
could  have  been  is  hard  to  guess,  as  Aunt  Lucinda  never 
planned  cruelties.  As  it  was,  the  punishment  Leander  got  was 
considerable  and  the  mortification  thereof  stayed  by  him  long. 
We  promoted  him  and  called  him  a  "  Knight  of  the  Garter." 

One  of  the  teachers  of  very  marked  ability  and  strong  per- 
sonality was  Diantha  Gillman.  She  lived  in  the  district  and 
taught  the  school  several  terms.  She  was  small  but  muscular, 
and  had  the  energy  of  a  steam  engine  in  her  little  body.  No 
winter  storm  could  keep  her  from  reaching  the  school-house., 
although  the  drifts  might  be  over  her  long-legged  calf  boots 
which  she  wore  when  very  stormy.  She  was  a  favorite  with  the 
neighborhood  as  well  as  the  school,  and  enjoyed  the  respect  and 
love  of  every  one  who  knew  her;  but  the  average  small  bo}^, 
although  loving  and  respecting  his  teacher,  must  necessarily 
show  off  and  be  mean,  that  other  boys  and  girls  may  know  how 
smart  he  is.  And  right  there  is  where  I  made  a  big  mistake 
one  day. 

We  were  saying  the  counties,  and  I  was  at  the  foot  of  the 
class  —  not  that  I  was  always  there,  but  because  I  had  been  at 
the  head  the  night  before.  It  was  a  long  class,  and  they  had 
been  droning  over  the  names  from  the  head  to  the  foot,  and  I 
had  got  tired  and  shifted  from  one  foot  to  the  other.  I  wriggled 
and  looked  out  of  the  window  and  was  as  uneasy  as  a  iish  out  of 
water.  When  it  came  my  turn  I  put  on  a  little  steam  and 
rattled  along  through  ''Albany,  Allegany,  Broome,"  and  so  on 
down  the  list,  ending  up  with  ''Westchester,  Wyoming,  Yates," 

no 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

and  when  I  struck  '' Yates,"  almost  yelled  it  out.  Diantha's 
eyes  snapped  as  she  gave  me  a  withering  look  and  coolly  said, 
"  Henry,  you  can  go  through  the  list  again."  This  I  did,  faster 
than  before,  ending  up,  "  Westchester,  Wyoming,  Yates,"  drop- 
ping my  voice  to  a  low  growl.  By  this  time  her  eyes  looked 
more  and  more  dangerous,  and  she  quietly  said,  ''Henry,  you 
may  go  through  the  list  once  more." 

It  began  to  get  serious.  The  whole  class  were  intently 
watching.  It  was  a  question  whether  a  young  man  like  me  was 
to  be  cowed  down  by  a  little  woman,  or  whether  I  was  to  main- 
tain the  independent  and  fearless  position  and  manner  which  I 
had  assumed.  I  did  not  go  through  the  list  quite  so  fast  the 
third  time,  because  I  was  revolving  in  my  mind  what  would 
probably  happen,  but  as  I  came  down  to  ''Westchester,  Wyom- 
ing, Yates,"  pronounced  "Yates"  with  a  kind  of  hissing  whis- 
per. vShe  did  not  stop  to  argue  with  me  as  to  the  impropriety 
or  impudence  of  my  conduct,  but  asked  me  to  come  out  on  the 
floor  behind  the  old  cast-iron  stove,  the  class  still  standing.  I 
really  did  not  know  what  to  expect,  or  I  think  I  should  have 
gone  through  the  school-house  door.  Diantha  had  never  struck 
me  —  at  least,  not  to  hurt  me  so  that  I  remembered  it  —  and  we 
were  then,  as  we  always  have  been  since,  the  very  best  of 
friends. 

I  walked  out  on  the  floor  believing  and  fully  calculating  that, 
whatever  came,  I  was  going  to  show  off  before  the  class  that  I 
was  a  man.  She  took  out  of  the  desk  a  short,  blue-beech 
branch  which  had  been  cut  from  the  sprangly  tree  which  grew 
on  the  bank  in  the  rear  of  the  school-house.  I  was  dressed,  not 
for  the  occasion,  but  more  properly  for  the  season.  I  remember 
just  what  I  had  on  —  a  tow  shirt  and  a  pair  of  tow  pants,  with 
a  pair  of  suspenders  knit  of  wool  yarn.      Without  saying  a  word, 

III 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

she  ran  her  long,  slim  fingers  down  inside  the  back  of  my  shirt 
and  gripped  the  collar  as  with  hooks  of  steel.  As  I  before  said, 
she  was  a  very  muscular  young  woman,  and  had  uncommon 
strength  in  her  hands  and  wrists,  which  had  been  developed  by 
milking  twelve  cows  night  and  morning  in  a  large  dairy,  in 
addition  to  her  duties  as  a  school-teacher. 

Her  arm  stiffened,  and  as  she  held  me  at  arm's  length  she 
began  to  lay  on  the  whip.  Every  blow  stung  like  the  cut  of  a 
knife,  but  the}^  came  fast  and  faster.  It  was  more  than  I  was 
looking  for  and  more  than  my  pride  could  stand.  My  manhood 
gave  way,  and  I  commenced  to  blubber  and  dance  around 
Diantha  like  a  young  Comanche  Indian  in  a  sun-dance,  but  I 
could  not  get  away.  I  could  go  round  and  round,  but  her  grip 
on  my  collar  kept  me  at  just  the  right  distance  so  she  could  play 
the  whip  to  good  advantage.  Of  course,  at  this  remote  day  I 
dare  not  undertake  to  say  how  long  this  lasted.  At  the  time  I 
thought  it  was  by  far  too  long.  The  sun  was  shining  through 
the  west  windows  of  the  school-house  across  the  room,  and  in 
its  gleams  could  be  seen  the  air  filled  with  dust  and  fine  tow 
which  she  had  swingled  out  of  my  shirt  and  pants. 

My  standing  with  that  class  as  a  bold,  brave  man  was  down 
and  gone  forever,  and  I  took  my  seat  keenly  sensible  of  my  deg- 
radation in  the  eyes  of  those  whose  admiration  I  had  expected 
to  secure.  I  have  never  forgotten  the  list  of  counties,  and  shall 
never  forget  the  face  of  the  dear  teacher  who  so  thoroughly 
impressed  them  upon  my  memory,  while  at  the  same  time  she 
taught  me  that  it  was  not  a  good  thing  to  be  too  smart.  She 
is  yet  living  and  in  good  health,  but  whenever  I  call  upon  her, 
which  I  try  to  do  as  often  as  I  can,  she  pretends  to  have  a  great 
failure  of  memory  with  regard  to  the  details  of  the  affair  related. 

I  always  tried  to  stand  well  with  my  teachers,  and  it  is  one 

112 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

of  the  pleasing  things  now  to  remember  how  the  boys  used  to 
compete  for  the  favor  of  the  school-ma'am.  To  be  the  school- 
ma'am's  pet  was  my  ambition,  as  well  as  the  ambition  of  many 
other  boys  in  the  school.  We  carried  her  flowers,  apples, 
cherries  and  fruit  of  all  kinds  as  it  came  along —  anything  and 
everything  that  we  could  get  hold  of  that  we  thought  she  would 
enjoy  —  and  we  were  more  than  pleased  if  the  gift  was  accepted 
graciously.  Every  little  bit  of  news  which  we  got  hold  of  first 
was  communicated  confidentially  to  her,  even  at  the  risk  of  being 
called   ''tattle-tale." 

There  was  no  well  at  the  school-house,  and  the  water  had  to 
be  brought  from  my  father's  well.  It  was  considered  a  pleasure 
to  go  for  a  big  pail  of  water  up  to  Deacon  Lyman's  well,  wind 
the  same  up  from  its  cool  depths  on  the  old  windlass,  and  after 
having  brought  it  back  to  the  school-house,  to  be  honored  for 
the  service  by  being  appointed  water-passer.  To  do  this  we 
used  a  big  tin  cup  in  which  it  was  dipped  from  the  pail,  and  in 
a  most  polite  manner  first  passed  to  the  school-ma'am,  then 
around  the  whole  school-house  to  every  one  who  was  thirsty,  and 
it  seemed  that  every  one  was  always  thirsty,  and  the  cup  had  to 
go  back  and  forth  a  dozen  times  before  all  were  served.  That 
was  before  the  days  of  microbes. 

Once  Emory  Barton  had  a  long  crying-spell  because  he,  hav- 
ing gone  for  the  water,  was  denied  the  coveted  pleasure  of  pass- 
ing the  same  to  the  school-ma'am  and  to  the  scholars;  and  all 
through  life,  whenever  I  have  seen  a  grown  person  fretting  over 
some  fancied  slight  or  neglect,  or  failure  to  recognize  his  merits 
or  ambitions,  I  have  said  to  myself,  ''He  wants  to  pass  the 
water  to  the  school-ma'am." 

The  play  about  this  old  school-house  was  modified  and  largely 
determined  by  the  surroundings.     There  was  a  nice  creek  under 

113 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

the  bank  just  back  of  the  school-house,  a  sawmill  with  great  piles 
of  logs  and  lumber  surrounding  the  premises,  a  big  ditch  with  a 
mill-pond  just  a  little  way  above,  a  steep  hill  just  across  the 
creek,  and  other  features  of  the  topography  which  suggested  and 
made  practicable  the  plays  we  adopted,  which  were  according  to 
the  age  of  those  engaged  —  building  little  raceways,  dams  and 
mills,  tetering  over  logs,  ''hi-spy"  (or  ''I  spy"),  swimming, 
skating  and  sliding  down  hill,  wrestling  and  black-man,  with  the 
usual  ''one  old  cat"  and  ''two  old  cat,"  for  which  we  used  a 
soft  ball  wound  from  old  stocking  ravelings  and  covered  with 
leather. 

When  it  was  necessary  that  the  school-house  should  be 
cleaned,  it  was  done  by  making  a  bee  and  asking  the  large 
scholars  to  come  and  bring  soap,  sand,  mops  and  brooms,  and 
heat  water  and  give  it  a  good,  thorough  cleaning.  There  was  no 
janitor.  The  teacher  did  his  or  her  own  sweeping,  and  the  men 
teachers  built  their  own  fires  in  the  winter,  or,  if  they  chose, 
they  hired  some  boy  to  do  it  for  them.  My  avarice  got  the  bet- 
ter of  me  for  two  or  three  winters,  and  I  did  this  work,  building 
fires  and  sweeping  out  the  school-house  for  the  teacher.  It  was 
before  the  days  of  labor  unions,  and  I  did  it  for  what  I  had  a 
mind  to,  or  what  the  teacher  had  a  mind  to  give  me,  which  was 
one  cent  for  each  morning,  and  I  furnished  my  own  kindling- 
wood  at  that.  At  the  end  of  the  first  winter  I  had  coming  to  me 
seventy-one  cents.  It  set  me  up  quite  a  little.  I  was  in  funds 
as  I  never  had  been  before.  I  really  did  not  know  how  best  to 
invest  my  money,  so  mother  took  it  for  me  and  put  it  in  an  old 
pewter  teapot  on  the  top  shelf  in  the  pantry.  The  per  diem  was 
not  all  that  I  made  out  of  it,  for  I  had  carefully  saved  the  ashes, 
and  in  the  spring  sold  five  bushels  to  an  "ash-cat  "  for  twelve 
and  one-half  cents  per  bushel. 

114 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

Spelling  schools  were  quite  a  feature  of  the  winter  schools. 
Scholars  came  from  the  other  districts  to  compete  and  spell  us 
down,  if  they  could.  They  seldom  did  —  and  never,  that  I  re- 
member, when  Nancy  Gillman  and  Henry  Wilcox  were  with  us. 
Then  there  would  be  a  sort  of  return  match  in  another  district, 
and  we  contested  with  them  on  their  own  ground. 

There  were  evening  grammar  schools,  in  which  parsing  from 
the  English  reader  and  Pollock's  ''Course  of  Time"  sharpened 
the  wits  and  broadened  the  understanding. 

Saturday  afternoons  came  "speaking  pieces,"  and  compo- 
sition and  miscellaneous  exercises,  which  varied  the  monoton}^ 
We  had  good  talent  in  this  line.  There  were  the  Wilcox  boys  — 
Henry,  Whitfield,  William  and  Lumund  —  and  the  Bartons  — 
Alvin  and  Enos  —  all  able  declaimers,  and  they  often  made  the 
old  school-house  resound  with  "The  Turk  was  dreaming  in  his 
guarded  tent,"  "On  Linden  when  the  sun  was  low,"  Thana- 
topsis,  Mark  Antony,  and  other  famous  extracts. 

School  exhibitions  were  common,  and  the  close  of  school 
was  celebrated  by  an  elaborate  one,  for  which  we  carefully  pre- 
pared. 

Once  we  had  what  was  called  a  "town  exhibition,"  under 
the  patronage  and  management  of  the  town  superintendent.  It 
was  held  at  the  "  Huddle  "  in  the  old  Baptist  church.  We  were 
drilled  for  several  weeks  on  speaking  pieces,  dialogues,  com- 
positions —  anything  and  everything  to  show  us  off  to  the  best 
advantage.  When  the  day  came  we  formed  at  the  school-house 
and  marched  to  the  place  of  rendezvous,  about  two  miles, 
through  the  dirt  and  dust.  We  were  all  in  our  smartest  Sunday 
clothes.  My  shoes  had  in  some  way  become  unwearable,  and  I 
did  not  know  it  until  the  morning  of  the  celebration,  as  I  was 
going  barefooted  that   summer.      The  dilemma  was  met  by  my 

115 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

sister  Sophronia,  who  was  never  discouraged  or  overcome  by 
any  ordinary  embarrassment  or  obstacle.  She  hunted  out  and 
put  me  into  a  pair  of  her  old  morocco  shoes.  They  did  not  fit 
very  well,  and  were  about  two  inches  too  long.  Of  course,  be- 
fore I  had  gone  half-way  to  the  ''Huddle"  in  the  procession, 
in  which  I  had  the  honor  to  march  under  our  beloved  teacher, 
Louise  Bentley,  the  boys  were  guying  me  unmercifully.  I  did 
the  best  I  could  to  brace  up  and  show  my  indifference;  but  their 
jests  took  hold,  and  when  I  went  to  the  platform  which  had  been 
erected  in  front  of  the  pulpit,  with  some  others  of  the  class,  and 
was  told  by  one  of  the  boys  who  stood  next  to  me,  loud  enough 
for  the  others  to  hear,  that  I  must  not  try  to  toe  the  mark,  be- 
cause if  I  did  I  would  be  way  behind  all  the  rest,  it  broke  me 
down  completely,  so  that  my  part  in  a  startling  dialogue  was  a 
disastrous  failure.  But  the  dinner  in  the  neighboring  grove, 
provided  by  the  good  ladies,  with  the  big  sugar  loaf-cakes  and  a 
barrel  of  lemonade,  cheered  me  up  so  that  I  went  home  feeling 
all  right,  carrying  Sophronia's  morocco  shoes  in  my  hand  after 
leaving  the  State  Road. 

School  meetings  were  a  very  important  occurrence  in  the  dis- 
trict. At  the  appointed  time  the  voters  of  the  district  met  and 
VvTangled  over  who  should  get  the  wood,  or  whether  fifty  cents 
or  seventy-five  cents  should  be  expended  in  putting  in  new  glass, 
or  whether  they  should  have  a  man  or  woman  teacher  for  the 
winter.  They  were  occasions  of  great  importance  to  the  orators 
of  the  district,  who  discussed  these  seemingly  unimportant  ques- 
tions with  as  much  dignity  and  earnestness  as  senators.  Some 
very  hot  discussions  were  had,  and  at  times,  when  the  more  im- 
portant questions  of  dividing  the  district  or  removing  the  school- 
house  were  raised,  considerable  feeling  was  exhibited. 

There  was  usually  some  young  fellow  in  the  district  who  was 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

a  leader  of  other  boys  in  their  plays,  and  particularly  in  getting 
them  into  mischief.  With  us  this  office  was  held  by  Monroe 
Fox.  He  was  always  jolly  and  good-natured.  It  was  easy 
enough  for  him  to  see  how  to  get  the  other  boys  into  a  scrape 
and  keep  out  himself,  which  he  generally  did. 

One  day  the  Fox  boys  —  Leander,  Leroy  and  Monroe  —  with 
John  and  myself,  were  sitting  on  the  bank  of  the  road  by  the 
lower  orchard  in  a  sort  of  committee  of  the  whole,  discussing 
various  questions,  particularly  those  of  heroism  and  notorious 
exploits  in  which  we  had  been  or  felt  competent  to  engage. 
Just  then  William  Barton  came  along  from  the  direction  of  Mr. 
Fox's  house.  He  had  an  old  sorrel,  white-faced  horse  hitched 
to  the  old  family  buggy  with  a  high  back,  a  very  ancient  institu- 
tion. In  the  back  of  the  buggy  lay  a  branch  of  blueberries 
which  he  had  picked  from  a  bush  that  grew  near  the  little  gulf. 

What  put  it  into  his  head  God  only  knows,  but  Monroe  called 
to  me,  "  Henry,  I  bet  that  you  dasn't  grab  that  bush  of  blue- 
berries out  of  Mr.  Barton's  buggy  when  he  comes  along."  I 
denied  the  insinuation,  and  told  him  I  would  show  him  what  I 
dared  do.  Mr.  Barton  came  along  on  a  slow  jog  trot,  and  when 
just  fairly  opposite  us  I  made  a  dart  from  the  side  of  the  road 
and  grabbed  the  bush  from  his  buggy.  It  was  a  fatal  mistake, 
however  brave  the  deed.  The  next  thing  I  heard  was  the  hiss 
of  the  old  woodchuck  whiplash  as  it  cut  the  air  and  wound 
around  my  face.  It  was  about  five  and  one-half  feet  long,  of 
woodchuck  skin,  home-made,  braided  with  a  big  belly  in  the 
middle,  and  attached  to  a  hickory  whip-stock  about  four  feet 
long  and  strong  enough  to  send  it  with  any  force  which  the  man 
at  the  butt  was  capable  of  exerting.  It  took  me  a  little  by  sur- 
prise, and  when  he  gave  it  a  jerk  to  unwind  it  and  untangle  me, 
he    stopped  his    horse,   and,   turning  to  me,   slowly,  coolly  and 

117 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

calmly  remarked,  "There,  Henry,  you — just — learn— not — to — 
meddle — with — things."  I  learned  it,  but  at  the  cost  of  being 
joked  and  ridiculed  by  the  boys  all  summer. 

Music  was  not  taught  in  the  day  schools  of  those  times,  but 
among  the  winter's  entertainments  the  singing  school  took  the 
lead.  A  teacher  was  employed  by  the  term  of  so  many  nights. 
He  was  paid  by  the  contributions  of  those  who  desired  to  keep 
up  the  standard  of  vocal  music  in  the  community.  Neighbors 
accommodated  one  another  with  rides  to  and  from  the  singing 
school  as  best  their  means  of  transportation  would  permit. 
While  there  was  a  large  amount  of  fun  and  frolic  for  the  young 
people  in  these  gatherings,  they  were  commended  and  sustained 
by  all  the  townspeople,  as  their  work  contributed  to  the  pleasure 
of  all  and  was  of  especial  importance  to  the  churches.  A  grand 
concert  was  given  at  the  close  of  the  term,  for  which  they  had 
much  rehearsing  and  practice.  This  was  always  accompanied 
by  the  usual  squabbles  of  singers  about  who  should  sing  the 
solos  and  duets.  Not  being  a  singer  or  capable  of  making  one, 
my  share  in  these  affairs  was  small,  and  generally  consisted  in 
hitching  up  and  putting  out  the  team,  but  sometimes  I  went 
along  with  the  rest  and  trusted  luck  to  turn  up  some  kind  of 
amusement  for  which  I  had  taste  and  capacity. 

In  the  summer  there  were  Sunday  afternoon  singing  schools, 
held  simply  for  practice  and  enjoyment  of  the  singers  —  a  kind 
of  praise  service,  which  greatly  promoted  friendship  and  matri- 
mony. They  met  about  four  or  five  in  the  afternoon  and  wound 
up  by  pairing  off  and  each  couple  going  their  own  way  for  their 
regular  Sunday  night  "  sparking." 


ii8 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

AMUSEMENTS 

"  Where  the  pools  are  bright  and  deep, 
Where  the  red  trout  lies  asleep, 
Up  the  creek  and  over  the  lea, 
That's  the  way  for  Billy  and  me." 

Such  amusements  and  sports  as  we  got  had  to  be  snatched 
or  stolen.  We  always  had  excellent  trout  fishing  close  by,  and 
used  to  get  our  share  of  it. 

Deer  Creek  ran  through  the  farm  and  was  well  stocked  with 
a  superior  grade  of  speckled  trout  from  its  source  to  its  mouth  — 
I  mean  the  broad,  red-bellied  fellows.  If  we  were  good  boys 
and  had  finished  the  most  pressing  of  the  work,  we  could  go 
fishing  the  first  rainy  day.  Of  course,  if  we  got  away  in  a  rainy 
morning  we  did  not  get  back  until  we  wanted  to,  even  if  the  sun 
came  out  and  the  day  cleared  up. 

Brother  John  was  the  best  fisherman  of  the  family.  Father 
was  too  busy  and  had  no  disposition  to  ''fool  away  time,"  as  he 
regarded  fishing  and  hunting.  Our  tackle  was  a  home-made, 
shaved  ash  rod  or  natural  pole  cut  from  the  woods.  We  made 
our  own  lines,  either  black  or  white,  by  twisting  the  hair  from 
horses'  tails  by  means  of  quills.  Old  Dick  furnished  the  white 
lines,  old  Tom  the  black  ones. 

Hooks  cost  money  and  were  a  scarce  article,  and  the  loss  of 
one  was  the  cause  of  much  regret.  If  a  hook  got  fast  we  waded 
in  to  release  it,  no  matter  how  deep  or  cold  the  water.  The 
hooks  were  tied  or  wound  on  with  silk  or  strong  black  thread. 
There  were  no  snoods,  leaders  or  flies;  no  reels,  fish-baskets  or 
landing-nets.  The  bait  used  was  the  angleworm,  which,  by  the 
way,  has  never  been  excelled  for  catching  brook  trout. 

We  never  ''played"  or  fooled  with  them  when  they  bit,  but 
yanked  them  out  with  a  vicious   jerk  — "  twitching,"  we  called 

iig 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

it  —  that  would  send  them  sky-high  over  the  bushes  and  trees 
way  in-shore,  over  the  fences  into  the  adjacent  fields,  up  or  down 
stream,  thereby  losing  many  which  landed  in  water  or  in  deep 
grass  or  thick  brush.  Much  of  our  time  was  spent  chasing  after 
those  we  had  slung  in-land,  climbing  trees  to  release  our  hooks, 
or  hunting  for  fish  which  were  thrown  a  long  distance  and  lost. 

In  spite  of  lack  of  skill  and  our  inferior  tackle,  we  generally 
got  plenty.  The  creeks  were  full  of  them  and  very  few  fisher- 
men sought  them.  We  ran  from  hole  to  hole  and  went  over 
ground  enough  in  an  hour  for  two  days'  fishing.  Close,  careful 
or  scientific  angling  we  knew  nothing  of.  We  were  not  exactly 
"chalk-liners,"  but  certainly  not  high-toned  sportsmen;  yet  we 
knew  all  the  sure  holes,  logs,  rifts,  reaches,  alders  and  eddies 
that  never  failed  to  give  up  from  one  to  a  dozen  good  trout  when 
properly  approached. 

When  caught,  the  fish  were  hung  on  a  long,  crotched  birch 
string,  which  was  carried  in  the  hand.  When  small  I  was 
allowed  to  go  fishing  without  line,  hook  or  pole,  to  carry  the  fish 
and  sometimes  the  bait.  I  was  expected  also  to  act  as  a  re- 
triever and  run  after  the  trout  that  were  slung  over  the  trees  or 
on  the  banks  of  the  stream  and  in  adjacent  fields.  For  a  few 
years  I  held  this  job  under  my  brother  John  and  others,  but  I 
always  keenly  appreciated  the  degradation,  and  the  ambition  to 
be  a  real  fisherman  was  always  burning  within  me;  then  I  got 
mother  to  braid  me  a  short  line  from  old  Dick's  tail,  secured  a 
pole,  and  thereafter  went  it  on  my  own  hook.  I  was  never  as 
successful  an  angler  as  John,  and  had  to  "keep  back"  when 
we  approached  a  hole  where  sly,  old,  big  ones  lived,  unless  I 
chose  to  go  far  ahead  and  be  out  of  his  way. 

In  early  days  we  fished  only  on  Deer  Creek  and  Fox  Creek. 
They  ran  close  together,  averaging  only  one-half  or  three-quar- 

120 


THS   NEW  YORK 
PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

ters  of  a  mile  apart,  and  we  could  fish  up  one  and  down  the 
other,  starting  from  and  landing  near  home.  Sometimes  we 
joined  with  the  Wilcox  boys,  who  were  also  fond  of  the  sport, 
and  all  went  in  a  big,  noisy  gang,  either  taking  turns  as  to  who 
should  go  ahead  or  relying  upon  our  legs  for  the  lead.  The  big- 
gest catch  made  by  any  of  us  boys,  time  considered,  was  by 
Whitfield  Wilcox. 

One  rainy  day  we  were  at  the  ''ducking-hole,"  swimming 
and  playing  in  the  water.  Whit,  went  ashore  and  picked  up  his 
pole,  and,  without  dressing,  took  out  eighty  trout,  weighing 
from  three  ounces  to  a  pound,  as  fast  as  he  could  drop  in  and 
pull  out  his  hook —  taking  them  from  where  we  were  splashing 
and  swimming  about  in  the  deep  hole. 

The  hole  under  the  milldam  was  sure  for  a  half-dozen  or  more. 
There  was  a  great  big  rock  just  below  the  milldam,  with  a  deep 
hole  worn  out  under  it,  which  mother  always  called  her  "pork 
barrel,"  and  told  us  that  in  early  days,  while  living  in  the  old 
log  house,  if  she  wanted  fish,  she  never  failed  to  get  all  that  she 
required  in  five  minutes'  fishing  from  under  this  rock.  By  the 
big  rock  under  the  bridge  by  the  mill,  and  the  ''floodwood"  hole 
below  the  mill,  were  other  places  where  we  always  got  them. 
As  we  grew  up  we  became  more  skillful  and  had  better  tackle, 
but  had  to  go  farther  to  get  the  fish. 

John  was  also  something  of  a  hunter  —  a  thing  he  learned 
from  William  Johnson.  I  never  cared  much  for  it,  and  after 
having  the  old  gun  kick  the  skin  from  and  bruise  my  shoulder  a 
few  times,  thought  still  less  of  it. 

*'  Good  swimming"  was  a  popular  amusement.  From  very 
early  spring  till  chilly  fall  we  embraced  every  opportunity  to  ''go 
111" —  I  cannot  now  see  why,  except  it  was  because  we  were  for- 
bidden to  do  it.      We  frequently  stole  away  and  met  other  boys, 

121 


MEMORIES   OF   THE 

and,  out  of  everybody's  sight,  stayed  in  the  water  to  our  hearts' 
content  and  until  we  were  ''blue  as  whetstones;  "  then  we  would 
go  ashore  and  dry  ourselves  in  the  sun  if  there  was  any,  and  run 
up  and  down  the  bank  and  shake  our  heads  to  dry  our  hair  so 
it  would  not  give  us  away.  In  this  we  generally  succeeded,  but 
mother  used  sometimes  to  convict  us  by  raising  our  back  hair 
and  running  her  fingers  over  our  heads,  at  the  same  time  exam- 
ining our  bare  feet,  which  would  be  uncommonly  white,  not- 
withstanding we  had  gone  through  every  mudhole  or  dirty  place 
on  the  way  home  to  bring  them  back  to  their  regular  color  and 
looks. 

In  the  fall,  after  thrashing,  we  had  sport  in  playing  ''hide 
and  seek  "  and  "hi-spy"  around  our  own  and  the  neighbors' 
barns.  We  dug  holes  through  the  mows  and  went  in  and  out 
like  rats,  at  the  risk  of  getting  stuck  or  smothered  to  death. 

Picking  berries  and  gathering  beechnuts  and  butternuts  was 
an  amusement  combined  with  utility. 

One  little  game  indulged  in,  and  one  that  really  made  us 
smart,  was  called  "licking  jackets,"  and  was  this:  Two  boys  of 
a  size  each  selected  for  himself  a  great  bull  thistle  or  Canada 
thistle,  then  took  off  their  coats  and  jackets —  if  they  wore  any 

and,  taking  hold  of  each  other's  shirt  collars  with    their  left 

hands,  belabored  each  other's  backs  till  one  or  the  other  caved. 
The  signal  for  surrender  was  the  word  "Sim-i-si."  Matches  of 
this  kind  were  promoted  and  managed  by  the  big  boys  to  test 
the  "grit"  of  the  smaller  ones,  and  were  quite  apt  to  lead  to 
unpleasant  feelings,  if  not  to  a  fight.  I  well  remember  that,  up 
by  the  French-lot  barn,  Dwight  Webb  once  filled  my  seat  so  full 
of  thistle  prickers  that  I  had  but  little  occasion  to  sit  down  for  a 
week. 

In  the  long,  winter  evenings  we  used  to  go  back  and  forth 

122 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

playing  indoor  games  with  the  neighbors'  young  folks.  *'  Blind- 
man's  buff "  was  a  popular  game,  for  which  the  great  big 
kitchens  at  Elder  Wilcox's  and  at  father's  were  well  adapted. 
Checkers,  ''cat's  cradle,"  "fox  and  geese"  and  "pin  on  a  hat" 
were  quite  harmless,  orthodox  games,  which  we  were  allowed  to 
play,  although  the  latter  was  a  straight  gamble,  as  some  one  lost 
or  won  a  pin  every  time  the  hat  was  cuffed. 

Dice  or  cards  we  knew  nothing  of — at  least,  for  a  long 
while,  and  were  supposed  not  to  know  still  longer;  yet  almost 
every  boy  in  the  neighborhood  could,  and  did,  learn  to  play 
cards  long  before  his  parents  knew  it.  Had  they  known  it,  they 
would  have  felt  scandalized  and  disgraced  thereby. 

The  boys  sedulously  taught  one  another  under  most  adverse 
circumstances.  John  learned  first — how  long  first,  I  do  not  know; 
then  he  taught  me.  The  first  game  was  "old  sledge,"  played 
on  the  hay-mow  of  the  big  barn,  where  we  used  to  feel  safe 
from  discovery.  If  the  barn-door  opened,  we  began  to  pitch  down 
hay  right  away.  There  was  never  such  an  abundance  of  hay 
always  on  the  floor  and  ready  for  the  cattle  as  that  spring.  At 
the  sugar-bush,  when  we  boiled  nights,  was  another  safe  place, 
and  was  one  of  the  real  reasons  why  the  neighbors'  boys  were  so 
good  to  come  and  help,  which  father  wondered  at  but  did  not 
understand.  I  remember  going  to  Uncle  Daniel  Wise's  house 
in  the  winter  to  play  with  Cousins  Bishop  and  Sidney  in  the 
horse-barn  by  lantern  light,  and,  when  frozen  out  of  the  horse- 
barn,  on  the  coverlid  after  going  to  bed. 

It  was  a  pursuit  of  knowledge  under  serious  difficulties.  The 
cards  had  to  be  hid.  Bishop  kept  his  on  a  scantling  cross-piece 
over  the  horse-stalls.  An  old,  greasy  pack  was  a  treasure  as 
well  as  a  constant  source  of  apprehension  and  danger.  Just 
what  would  have  happened  if  we  had  been  discovered  I  do  not 

I2s 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

know,  but  we  did  know  that  we  were  doing  wrong — or  at  least 
what  our  parents  thought  was  wrong  —  and,  as  usual,  the  guilty 
conscience  made  us  cowards. 

Sundays  after  church  we  sometimes  played  under  the  mill  on 
the  clean  sawdust.  One  day  father  found  down  below  the  four 
of  diamonds.  He  brought  it  up,  tacked  it  on  the  fender-post 
and  used  it  to  mark  some  tallies  of  lumber  on.  He  asked  me 
what  it  was — and  I  did  not  know.  Whether  he  knew  or  not,  he 
did  not  say,  and  I  did  not  ask.  Squire  Fox,  coming  into  the 
mill  and  seeing  the  card  on  the  post,  sang  out,  ''Where  is  the 
rest  of  your  pack,  Deacon?  You  had  better  take  down  that 
*  four,'  or  somebody  will  come  along  with  a  'five  '  and  take  your 
whole  mill." 

As  time  went  on,  these  radical  New  England  prejudices  wore 
off  and  all  kinds  of  games  were  tolerated.  Of  course,  like  most 
other  boys  at  the  fool  age,  I  tried  to  learn  to  chew  and  smoke 
tobacco.  1  gave  up  chewing,  together  with  everything  inside  of 
me,  on  my  first  and  only  quid.  At  smoking  I  did  but  little 
better,  and  it  was  with  fear  and  trembling  that  I  tackled  a  cigar 
until  long  after  I  was  twenty-one  and  had  become  a  real  man, 
instead  of  a  would-be  one. 

Father  used  neither  tobacco  nor  liquor  and  was  a  staunch 
teetotaler  and  temperance  man,  and  his  house  and  the  old 
church  building,  of  which  he  was  a  principal  owner,  were  always 
open  to  temperance  lecturers. 

Coming  to  this  church,  I  will  give  a  short  history  of  its 
building,  use  and  final  disposition,  as  it  was  one  of  the  unfortu- 
nate things  in  the  family  history  which  brought  toil,  trouble  and 
vexation  of  spirit. 


124 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

FIRST    CONGREGATIONAL   CHURCH    IN    LORRAINE 

"  Thy  congregation  hath  dwelt  therein." 

Hough's  History  of  Jefferson  County  says:  *'The  First 
Congregational  Society  in  Lorraine  was  formed  December  3, 
1829,  with  Silas  Lyman,  William  Carruth  and  Alfred  Webb, 
trustees.  A  small  church  was  erected  in  1830,  which  has  been 
sold  to  the  Methodists." 

The  historian  could  not  easily  have  gotten  further  from  the 
facts.  Hough  was  right  as  to  the  trustees  of  the  society  in  1829, 
but  he  evidently  knew  nothing  whatever  of  the  church  organiza- 
tion, and  his  statement  as  to  the  final  disposition  of  the  church 
building  is  entirely  wrong.  Haddock's  History  of  Jefferson 
County  simply  adopts  the  errors  of  Hough  and  magnifies  them. 
The  historians'  errors  are  so  rank  that  I  cannot  let  them  pass 
without  correction. 

The  people  who  settled  the  town  of  Lorraine  were  distinct- 
ively a  pious,  church-going  people,  and  long  before  they  had  a 
regular  place  of  meeting  they  had  a  church  organization,  and 
usually  a  pastor.  I  find  among  father's  old  books  one  entitled, 
''Records  of  the  First  Congregational  Church  in  Lorraine." 
These  records,  written  in  a  little  home-made  record  book  of 
twenty-six  pages,  made  of  very  coarse,  unruled  paper,  unbound, 
pinned  together  with  an  old-fashioned,  round-headed  pin,  are 
formal  and  official,  and  dul}^  attested  by  the  well-known  church 
officials  who  kept  them. 

From  the  record  it  appears  that  the  church  was  formed  in 
the  summer  of  1804,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Laesdel;  that  March  12, 
1807,  ''Deacons  Lyman  and  Brown  were  chosen  and  ordained; 
Rev.  William  Ruddle,  pastor."  My  grandfather,  Silas  Lyman, 
and  great-grandfather,  William  Brown,  were  the  deacons  men- 

125 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

tioned.  November  2,  1808,  "Rev.  Enos  Bliss  was  reinstalled 
over  this  church  and  congregation,"  showing  that  he  had  before 
served  as  pastor. 

I  will  give  a  few  extracts  from  this  church  record  which 
may  be  of  interest,  as  the}'  show  its  methods  and  management: 
December  31,  1809,  Robert  McKee,  "having  been  guilty  of  the 
sin  of  intemperance,  made  full  confession  and  was  restored  to 
full  communion  in  the  church."  In  October,  1824,  "Rev.  Enos 
Bliss  was  dismissed  from  his  pastoral  charge  of  this  church  by 
the  Black  River  Association."  Dismissed  is  not  used  in  an  un- 
friendly or  a  discreditable  sense. 

Then  follows  a  list  of  well-known  settlers,  commencing  with 
William  Brown,  Silas  Lyman,  Timothy  Risley  and  others,  to 
the  number  of  fift3^-one,  many  of  whom  at  some  later  date  "  took 
letters  "  and  were  dismissed. 

Opposite  the  name  of  Brother  Robert  McKee  stands  the  word 
"  excommunicated;"  also  against  the  name  of  James  McKee  and 
David  Webb.  The  rest,  with  some  watching  and  discipline, 
seem  to  have  got  through  all  right.  That  they  had  their  troubles 
is  evidenced  by  this  meager  old  record,  which  relates  principally 
to  complaints  and  matters  of  discipline,  and  plainly  shows  that 
they  considered  it  their  first  Christian  duty  to  remove  the  mote 
from  their  brother's  eye  and  show  him  the  error  of  his  way. 

Silas  Lyman,  my  father,  was  elected  deacon  March  10,  1826, 
and,  together  with  Allen  Pitkin,  was  "solemnly  set  apart  to 
that  office  by  prayer  and  exhortation."  The  church  meetings 
were  held  at  private  houses.  November  20,  1826,  they  met  at 
the  house  of  the  Rev.  Enos  Bliss,  and  "the  case  of  Mr.  James 
McKee  was  brought  before  the  church,  when  it  appeared  that 
for  a  long  time  he  had  neglected  the  duties  of  religion  and  the 
meetings  of  the  church,  and  as  all  the  members  of  the  church 

126 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

knew  that  much  labor  had  been  taken  with  him  to  no  effect,  and 
as  he  had  been  notified  to  attend  church  meetings  but  did  not 
appear,  it  was  resolved  to  suspend  him  from  the  privileges  of 
the  church  for  covenant  breaking."  "Electa  Risley,  a  back- 
slidden member,  appeared  before  the  church  and  made  full  con- 
fession and  was  restored  to  full  communion."  These  entries 
signed  by  Rev.  A.  L.  Crandall,  moderator. 

That  they  were  not  particularly  bigoted  was  shown  by  the 
admission  to  the  church,  May  13,  1827,  of  Susan  Adams  ''by 
Baptist  ordinances,  administered  by  Rev.  Abel  L.  Crandall." 

June  16,  1830,  "The  church  met  agreeable  to  appointment 
at  the  house  of  Deacon  Pitkin,  and,  after  prayer,  voted  to  send 
a  second  and  last  admonition  to  Brother  James  McKee.  Deacon 
Lyman  was  appointed  to  prepare  the  admonition  and  present  it 
to  him." 

As  time  went  on,  there  were  many  additions  to  the  church  of 
the  children  of  old  settlers,  its  first  members,  and  communion 
service  was  frequent. 

January,  1836,  I  find  this  memorandum:  "The  church  of 
Lorraine  has  had  preaching  one-half  of  the  time  for  several  years 
past,  by  Brothers  Monroe,  Higbee,  Morton,  Baker  and  others." 

March  g,  1837,  complaint  was  made  against  Brother  George 
Hitchcock  for  "neglecting  the  ordinances  of  the  church,  and 
also  for  allowing  card-playing  in  his  house  and  playing  himself, 
also  joining  parties  of  vain  amusements,  dancing,  etc."  Also, 
complaint  was  made  against  Abigail  Hart,  Sally  Stillman,  Lucy 
Pitkin  and  Mariette  Hitchcock,  "for  having  neglected  com- 
munion of  the  church  and  that  they  associated  with  vain  com- 
pany, joined  in  dancing  and  other  vain  amusements,"  and  they 
were  cited  "to  appear  at  our  next  meeting,  Friday,  March  17th, 
at  ten  o'clock  a.  m.,  at  the  meeting-house."     March   17th,  "the 

127 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

church  proceeded  to  act  on  Brother  George  Hitchcock's  case, 
sustaining  the  complaint  and  ordering  a  letter  of  admonition 
sent  him."  Acting  on  the  complaints  against  the  young  ladies 
separately,  they  were  also  sustained,  and  it  was  "ordered  that 
the  scribe  send  them  letters  of  admonition." 

June  24th,  the  church  designated  Deacon  Freeman,  Rev. 
Enos  Bliss  and  Brother  Loren  Bushnell  as  a  committee  to  visit 
the  members  who  had  personally  received  letters  of  admonition. 
July  8th,  still  following  the  same  members,  the  committee  re- 
ported "that  they  had  visited  those  delinquent  members,  but 
found  no  signs  of  repentance,  and  as  for  the  rest,  so  far  as  they 
could  learn,  there  was  but  little  hope  of  reclaiming  them;  where- 
upon the  church  voted  to  suspend  them  from  communion  of  the 
church  for  three  months,  and  if  no  repentance  was  manifested 
by  them  at  that  time,  they  be  cut  off  from  the  church." 

I  once  asked  my  sister  Parnee  what  terrible  crime  was  covered 
by  the  charge  of  "vain  amusements"  preferred  against  Lucy 
Pitkin  and  others,  for  I  remembered  Lucy,  and  knew  that  she 
was  one  of  the  best  principled  and  loveliest  of  women.  My  sis- 
ter laughed  as  she  told  me  the  story — namely:  that  Lucy  and 
some  of  the  other  more  lively  girls  and  boys  of  the  church  had 
been  guilty  of  playing  the  game  of  "snap  and  catch  'em,"  which 
implied  chasing  one  another  around  a  ring,  and  the  one  that  got 
caught  first  got  kissed  first.  However  good  their  intentions,  the 
church  at  Lorraine  never  was  successful  in  eradicating  these 
"vain  amusements." 

Without  date  is  noted  that  Rev.  Enos  Bliss,  Deacon  Lyman 
and  Brother  Bushnell  were  made  a  committee  to  notify  Brother 
Berna  Van  Ettan  "  That  the  church  have  knowledge  that  re- 
ports unfavorable  to  Christian  character  lie  against  him."  The 
record  does  not  show  the  character  of  these  unfavorable  reports, 

128 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

but  from  private  information   I  learned  that  Brother  Van  Ettan 
had  become  too  gay. 

The  last  two  entries  in  the  record  are  dated  July  6  and  13, 
1843,  and  relate  to  an  unfortunate  quarrel  which  had  then  sprung 
up  between  Brother  Alfred  Webb  and  Brother  Robert  Piddock, 
and,  as  usual,  instead  of  making  any  attempt  to  settle  and  smooth 
the  matter  over,  the  church  very  promptly  voted  to  receive  the 
complaints  and  investigate  the  same.  They  had  various  meet- 
ings and  adjournments,  and  finally  voted  "to  call  a  council  of 
ministers  and  delegates  from  four  sister  churches,  in  Rodman, 
North  Adams,  Smithville  and  Mannsville,"  thus  extending  the 
quarrel  to  neighboring  towns.  In  fact,  it  seemed  to  be  the  most 
interesting  part  of  their  church  work  and  duties  to  discipline 
their  brethren. 

The  charges  generally  were  of  a  trivial  character,  as  shown 
by  the  extracts  given.  That  the  difficulty  between  Mr.  Piddock 
and  Mr.  Webb  in  itself  amounted  to  nothing  if  the  church  had 
let  it  alone,  is  shown  by  some  loose  papers  in  the  case  which  I 
found  among  my  father's.  I  also  found  a  statement  drawn  by 
father  and  left  with  him,  signed  by  both  Piddock  and  Webb, 
agreeing  to  be  good  friends  and  neighbors,  and  forgive  each 
other  and  live  peaceably  and  friendly  —  a  thing  which  would 
have  happened  long  before  had  not  the  church  helped  to  make 
*'  mountains  out  of  mole-hills;"  but  Deacon  Webb  and  Brother 
Piddock  were  good  fighters,  and  when  the  church  people  ranged 
themselves  on  one  side  or  the  other,  they  also  braced  in  and 
made  a  personal  and  church  quarrel  that  lasted  for  a  year  or  two 
and  resulted  in  the  complete  rupture  and  disorganization  of  the 
institution. 


129 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

BUILDING  THE    MEETING-HOUSE 

Having  corrected  the  historian  Hough's  errors  as  to  the 
church  organization,  I  will  now  give  the  facts  as  to  the  building, 
its  use  and  final  disposition.  The  records  never  confound  the 
"church  "  with  the  "meeting-house." 

About  1830,  the  church  people  began  to  agitate  the  question 
of  building  for  themselves  a  meeting-house,  and  a  subscription 
was  started,  which  still  exists,  dated  December  4,  1829,  in  which 
nine  members  agreed  to  contribute  certain  amounts  in  material 
and  work.  For  instance,  Deacon  Allen  Pitkin,  a  carpenter,  made 
his  subscription  payable  in  work;  Elijah  R.  Fox,  in  team  work; 
Silas  Lyman,  who  had  a  sawmill,  in  lumber  and  hardware.  No 
one  agreed  to  pay  a  dollar  in  money,  and  but  two  hundred  and 
thirty  dollars  were  pledged  in  all. 

The  builders  were  Deacons  Allen  Pitkin  and  Silas  Lyman, 
and  their  subscriptions  were  one-half  of  the  whole.  They  ex- 
pected that  the  trustees  would  collect  funds  and  reimburse  them. 
With  more  zeal  than  discretion,  they  went  on  with  the  building, 
not  waiting  to  secure  subscriptions,  or  even  to  obtain  title  to  the 
site.  When  they  were  about  completing  it,  unfortunate  dissen- 
sions arose  over  differences  on  the  temperance  question,  and,  in 
addition  thereto,  a  very  rabid  anti-slavery  agitation  soon  followed, 
which  divided  the  members  of  the  church  on  sharper  lines  than 
anything  that  preceded,  most  of  the  members  being  opposed  to 
the  preaching  of  temperance  or  anti-slavery  from  the  pulpit. 
These  jangles  divided  the  church  and  so  demoralized  it  that  when 
father  and  Deacon  Pitkin  had  the  meeting-house  completed  and 
ready  to  turn  over,  there  was  nobody  to  take  it — at  least  nobody 
to  pay  a  dollar  for  it.  The  pro-slavery  element  was  strongest, 
and  they  punished  Deacons  Pitkin  and   Lyman  by  letting  them 

130 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

pay  for  their  anti-slavery  and  temperance  heresies.  Although 
the  building  was  too  strongly  tainted  with  these  political  heresies 
to  be  paid  for,  they  continued  to  use  it  through  the  remainder 
of  their  moribund  existence  as  a  church. 

Just  what  the  building  cost  I  am  unable  to  state,  but  perhaps 
from  fifteen  to  eighteen  hundred  dollars,  which  was  then  a  great 
deal  of  money,  and  to  Mr.  Pitkin  and  father  meant  debt  and 
embarrassment  for  many  years.  Who  got  the  most  money  into 
the  unfortunate  venture  I  do  not  know,  but  suspect  it  was  father, 
for  the  reason  that  he  always  assumed  the  management  and 
control  of  the  property,  and  I  know  he  would  not  have  done  so 
or   been  allowed  to  do  so  unless  he  was  a  majority  owner. 

To  square  up  the  debts  which  had  been  incurred  in  its 
building  added  to  the  mortgage  already  on  the  farm,  and  was  a 
source  of  trouble  and  discomfort  to  the  whole  family  for  many, 
many  years.  It  was  not  an  easy  thing  to  pay  off  debts  in  those 
days,  with  cheese  at  five  cents  a  pound  and  butter  at  twelve  and 
one-half  cents,  and  interest  at  seven  per  cent.  That  debt  lasted 
until  our  parents  were  both  broken  down,  and  until  all  the 
children  had  a  chance  to  help  in  its  payment.  It  was  a  foolish 
move,  actuated  by  religious  zeal  and  public  spirit,  of  which 
mother  never  spoke  with  any  sort  of  complacence  or  resignation. 

The  old  churchless  meeting-house  became  quite  an  institution 
in  its  way,  and  obtained  quite  a  reputation.  It  was  always  open 
for  temperance  or  anti-slavery  lectures,  which  could  not  be  said 
of  the  hide-bound  regular  churches  of  the  town.  For  many 
years  the  Methodists  had  no  church  of  their  own  and  were 
allowed  to  use  this,  on  what  terms  I  do  not  know.  They  proba- 
bly paid  little  or  nothing,  for  the  reason  that  father  always  kept 
control  and  opened  the  doors  to  all  itinerant  reformers,  revival- 
ists, singing  schools,  concerts,  exhibitions  and   ''moral  shows" 

131 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

that  came  along,  and  in  addition  to  free  rent,  generally  gave 
them  fire  and  lights. 

In  1858,  together  with  the  heirs  of  Deacon  Pitkin,  he  gave 
the  same  to  the  town  of  Lorraine  for  a  town  hall,  for  which 
purpose  it  is  now  used;  and  the  same  year  I  find  a  deed  from 
Aaron  Brown  to  the  town  of  Lorraine,  conveying  for  fifty  dollars 
forty-one  and  six-tenths  perches  of  land,  called  "  the  Presby- 
terian meeting-house  lot,"  undoubtedly  meaning  Congregational 
meeting-house  lot. 

It  was  a  favorite  place  in  which  to  hold  revivals,  and  eminent 
revivalists  conducted  operations  there,  among  them  the  famous 
Jedediah  Burchard,  who  relied  upon  working  up  his  audience 
to  a  pitch  of  excitement  that  enabled  him  to  do  anything  he 
chose  with  them.  One  night,  when  he  had  them  under  excellent 
control  and  had  almost  everybody  on  the  anxious  seats,  he 
looked  up  to  the  gallery  and  ordered  the  singers  to  come  down, 
which  they  did  —  all  but  Cal.  Gillman;  he  was  a  very  tall,  dark- 
complexioned  man  whom  it  was  not  easy  to  hypnotize.  Cal. 
was  leaning  against  a  post  or  small  pillar  running  from  the 
front  of  the  galler}^  to  the  ceiling,  and  with  apparent  curiosity  was 
looking  down  on  the  kneeling  and  wailing  crowd  below.  Bur- 
chard saw  him,  and  shaking  his  long,  bony  forefinger  at  him, 
called  out,  "Cal.  Gillman,  you  black  devil,  come  down  out  of 
that  gallery;  you  look  like  a  stack-pole  stuck  up  in  hell;  come 
down  here  and  get  on  your  knees."     Cal.  did  not  come. 

Many  a  long,  weary  Sunday  have  I  spent  in  that  house.  The 
services  then  were  very  lengthy —  two  long  sermons,  and  Sunday- 
school  between.  There  was  no  escape;  we  were  required  to  go 
and  sit  in  the  long,  deep  pew,  with  father  sitting  next  the  door. 
The  noon  intermission  was  a  little  let-up,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  Sunday-school  with  its  long  lessons,  which  I  had  to  stay  and 

132 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

hear,  whether  in  a  class  or  not.  Of  course,  when  we  boys  had 
grown  to  a  size  that  we  dared  absent  ourselves  at  noon  and  go 
down  in  the  gulf  for  swimming  and  gathering  wintergreens,  it 
was  not  so  hard. 

Some  very  famous  preachers  came  occasionally  to  give  us 
one  of  their  old  sermons  with  innumerable  heads,  written  when 
they  were  at  college.  Father  Speer,  of  Rodman,  and  Elder 
Walker,  of  Adams,  are  two  whom  I  remember  especially  well, 
because  they  were  white-haired,  kind  old  gentlemen  who  fre- 
quently visited    at  our    house   and   seldom   mentioned  hell a 

place  very  popular  with  clergymen  and  many  others  in  those 
days,  but  feared  and  dreaded  by  children  and  others  who  were 
unable  to  understand  the  philosophy  of  it. 

In  this  old  church  some  very  famous  anti-slavery  speakers 
were  also  heard  —  Ward,  Logan  and  others  that  I  cannot  now 
remember.  Father  was  a  strong  anti-slavery  man  from  the 
earliest  days  of  the  agitation,  and  was  ready  at  any  and  all  times 
to  discuss  the  subject  with  any  one  who  desired.  These  discus- 
sions were  sometimes  quite  exciting,  for  it  was  a  political  ques- 
tion then  as  well  as  a  moral  one,  and  very  good  neighbors  and 
close  friends  for  the  time  being  became  bitter  enemies,  while 
they  angrily  argued  the  right  and  wrong  of  the  institution. 

Father  believed  that  continued  agitation  of  the  matter  would 
finally  bring  about  the  desired  reform.  He  did  not  expect  to 
see  the  great  crime  of  slavery,  against  which  he  prayed  every 
morning  for  three  hundred  and  sixty-live  days  in  every  year,  for 
over  fifty  years,  abolished,  but  often  said  that  if  I  lived  to  be  his 
age  I  might  see  a  change  in  public  sentiment  on  the  question 
which  would  lead  to  abolition  or  emancipation.  Yet  he  did  live 
two  full  decades  after  the  evil  which  he  had  fought  for  half  a 
century  had  been  wiped  out  in  blood. 

133 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

He  was  an  acquaintance  and  friend  of  Gerrit  Smith,  and 
his  house  was  for  years  an  underground  railroad  station,  and 
he  did  considerable  by  way  of  forwarding  fugitive  slaves  to 
Canada. 

One  Sunday  morning  I  was  told  that  I  could  stay  at  home 
from  church  with  mother.  I  was  completely  surprised  but 
wonderfully  pleased.  I  had  a  job  on  hand  which  this  gave  me 
an  opportunity  to  complete.  I  had  erected  a  water-power  of  my 
own  on  a  little  brook  beside  the  road  where  the  water  leaked 
from  the  mill-trunk  or  barrels.  I  needed  some  wheels  and  gear 
to  perfect  the  machiner}^  of  my  mill.  In  the  garret  was  an  old, 
old  clock  that  I  had  already  dismantled  and  robbed  of  much  of 
its  running-gear.  As  soon  as  they  had  all  got  into  the  big 
double  wagon  and  left  the  south  end  of  the  piazza,  which  was 
used  for  landing  and  embarking  passengers,  I  started  upstairs. 
To  reach  the  garret  we  used  a  short  ladder  from  the  upper  hall 
to  a  sort  of  skylight  hole  covered  with  a  board.  I  was  climbing 
up  through  this  hole  when,  glancing  to  the  west  where  the  light 
came  in  through  the  gable-end  semi-circular  window,  I  saw  a 
great,  big,  fat,  colored  woman  trying  to  straighten  out  the  kinks 
in  her  hair  with  a  metal  comb. 

I  was  more  than  scared,  and  although  I  had  seen  negroes 
before,  was  not  looking  for  them  in  that  garret.  Without  stop- 
ping to  say  good  morning,  I  went  down  the  ladder  as  lively  as  a 
squirrel,  and  went  to  my  mother  and  reported  what  I  had  found. 
She  quieted  me,  and  told  me  that  she  knew  the  black  woman  was 
up  there  —  that  she  had  been  there  for  a  day  or  two,  but  was  to 
go  away  soon. 

Sleep  was  slow  in  coming  that  night,  and  for  months  when  I 
went  upstairs  to  bed  I  cast  my  eye  up  toward  this  hole  in  the 
garret,  expecting  very  likely  that  a  big  wench  would  drop  down 

134 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

on  me.  The  fear  of  what  might  be  going  on  in  that  line  about 
the  premises  did  not  contribute  to  my  peace  of  mind  or  sound- 
ness of  sleep  for  quite  a  while  after  that. 

^    5     ^ 

THE  CHOIR  — DONATIONS 

In  the  days  of  which  I  write  church  music  was  furnished  by 
volunteers,  but  the  character  and  kind  were  not  lowered  by  this 
fact.  It  was  considered  a  great  honor  to  be  selected  as  one  of  the 
choir,  and  no  one  obtained  this  distinction  unless  he  or  she  had 
been  through  a  thorough  course  of  study  and  training  as  taught 
in  the  singing  schools  of  the  day,  and  in  addition  had  a  good 
natural  voice,  was  able  to  read  music  readily  and  to  sing  any  or- 
dinary piece  at  sight.  All  my  sisters  were  singers,  and  while  at 
home  took  part  in  the  church  music.  Sister  Amanda  sung  for 
many  years  in  the  various  choirs  of  the  town,  and  later  Antoin- 
ette, my  niece,  who  lived  with  us,  took  an  active  part  in  choir 
matters  with  the  younger  set.  There  was  more  or  less  conten- 
tion, rivalry  and  dispute  over  the  music  —  more,  even,  then 
than  now,  for,  as  none  of  the  singers  received  any  pay  for  their 
services,  they  felt  entirely  free  to  express  their  minds  about  it. 

The  leader  of  the  choir  was  usually  selected  from  among  the 
best  tenor  singers.  His  place  was  at  the  head  of  the  line  in  the 
front  seat  of  the  gallery,  just  over  the  preacher's  head.  Another 
position  that  was  much  sought  after  and  considered  of  great 
distinction  and  honor  was  that  of  leading  lady  singer;  she  was 
usually  the  best,  or  one  of  the  best,  treble  singers,  and  choir 
troubles  were  quite  apt  to  come  up  when  deciding  upon  this 
leading  soprano.     It   gave  her  a  right  to  a  place  in  the  front 

135 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

line  of  the  gallery  seats  next  to  the  chorister,  and  she  was  looked 
upon  with  envy,  not  to  say  jealousy  and  malice,  by  all  the  other 
ladies  in  the  gallery  and  very  many  in  the  congregation  below. 
Bitter  personal  feuds  that  lasted  for  a  lifetime  came  from  the 
fierce  competition  for  these  positions. 

Sometimes  there  would  spring  up  rival  factions,  and  each 
one  would  have  its  choice  for  chorister.  These  disputes  were 
generally  settled  before  the  rupture  was  open  and  disgraceful, 
but  occasionally  the  trouble  resulted  in  an  open  split  in  the 
choir  and  the  election  of  two  choristers.  Then  there  was 
trouble  indeed,  and  it  was  not  confined  to  the  choir  alone,  but 
was  taken  up  and  participated  in  by  the  whole  congregation. 

I  remember  one  occasion  when  two  choristers  jumped  for  the 
head  of  the  line  at  the  opening  of  the  services,  like  two  rival 
chairmen  at  a  political  convention,  and  came  to  a  clinch  in  the 
gallery,  just  over  the  minister's  head.  One  was  Mr.  William 
Fassett,  a  well-known,  popular  gentleman  of  the  town,  and  the 
other  Mr.  John  Waite,  a  man  of  standing  and  character,  but 
having  just  enough  John  Bull  in  his  make-up  to  allow  nobody  to 
usurp  what  he  thought  to  be  his  rights.  Fassett  was  the  stronger 
of  the  two,  and  in  the  clinch  was  about  to  drop  Waite  over  the 
gallery  railing  onto  the  head  of  the  minister  in  the  pulpit  below. 
Waite  was  not  prepared  for  this,  and  rather  give  up  his  place  in 
the  gallery  than  to  be  landed  in  the  pulpit  with  the  preacher,  so 
cried  out,  "  Be'ave  !  Mr.  Fassett,  be'ave  !  "  Mr.  Fassett  did 
"  be'ave,"  but  Brother  Waite  had  to  take  a  back  seat  thereafter. 

The  donation  was  an  occurrence  to  which  all  looked  forward 
with  pleasure.  It  was  the  one  gathering  of  the  whole  winter 
that  brought  all  the  good  people  together.  The  attendance  was 
not  confined  to  the  members  and  patrons  of  the  church  presided 

136 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

over  by  the  beneficiary.  Doctrines  and  lines  of  religious  de- 
markation  which  were  sharp  enough  to  divide  Christians  at  the 
communion  table  disappeared  when  it  came  to  the  donation,  and 
all  met  there  in  a  spirit  of  fraternity  and  brotherly  love. 

They  all  brought  their  little  contributions  for  the  benefit  of 
the  minister  and  his  family,  and  they  were  much  more  likely  to 
be  in  some  article  of  household  supplies  or  wearing  apparel  than 
in  money;  but,  whatever  the  gift,  it  was  that  of  a  ''cheerful 
giver,"  and  they  were  not  criticised  on  account  of  its  character 
or  value. 

The  donation  was  a  principal  item  in  the  yearly  support  of 
the  minister  and  his  family.  In  the  early  days  the  ministers  or 
clergymen  who  presided  over  country  churches  calculated  to  and 
did  partially  support  themselves  by  some  useful  profession  or 
labor.  Elder  Walker  was  a  surveyor  and  conveyancer  of  great 
skill,  and  his  services  in  that  line  brought  him  a  considerable 
portion  of  his  income.  Rev.  Enos  Bliss  and  Rev.  John  Bishop 
were  farmers.  They  labored  in  their  own  vineyards  for  daily 
bread  and  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord  for  the  love  of  His  cause. 

The  donation  to  the  young  people  meant  still  more  than  to 
their  parents.  It  gave  them  the  opportunity  of  the  whole  winter 
to  meet  and  frolic  and  play  among  themselves  in  a  semi-pious  but 
most  enjoyable  manner,  without  being  criticised  for  the  same  — 
because  it  was,  you  know,  at  the  donation  party.  Their  most 
lively  frolics  generally  came  after  the  older  people  had  gone 
home — in  fact,  the  older  people  commonly  attended  in  the  after- 
noon and  the  young  ones  in  the  evening. 

To  show  how  the  annual  donation  was  understood  and  ap- 
preciated by  the  young  people,  I  must  relate  a  little  episode  that 
occurred  in  the  family  of  my  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Doane.  They 
were  all  getting  ready  to  attend  Elder  Salmon's  donation,  but  for 

137 


MEMORIES   OF   THE 

some  reason  Satira  was  told  that  she  must  stay  at  home  that 
evening.  This  gave  her  great  pain,  and  she  began  to  cry  most 
piteously.  Her  father  said,  "Satira,  I  am  ashamed  of  you  —  to 
make  such  a  fuss!"  Heart-broken  and  sobbing,  she  answered, 
*'  Well, — I — can't — see — why — I — can't — go;  — everybody — else 
—  goes,  —  but —  I  —  never — went — to  —  a  —  donation, —  nor  —  a 
— circus — neither. " 

^     ^     ^ 

RELIGIOUS  PRIVILEGES 

One  might  suppose  that,  living  on  a  farm  and  a  long  distance 
from  a  church,  the  religious  privileges,  so-called,  would  be  very 
poor.  Such,  however,  was  not  the  case.  The  settlers  of  the 
town  of  Lorraine  were  all  New  England  people  of  Puritan, 
Protestant  stock.  They  had  strong  convictions  as  to  right  and 
wrong,  and  were  earnest  in  their  professions  and  beliefs. 

In  another  place  I  have  given  the  history  of  one  of  the 
churches  of  the  town  —  the  Congregational;  but  there  was  also  a 
Methodist  and  a  Baptist  church  from  the  earliest  days  that  I  can 
remember.  The  church  membership  included  a  good  share  of 
all  the  people.  There  were  few  Catholics  or  Episcopalians  in 
the  whole  town.  The  churches  sometimes  united  in  conducting 
what  they  called  "union  services,"  generally  when  there  was  a 
revival  in  progress.  Prayer  meetings  were  very  common,  par- 
ticularly when  the  evenings  were  long  and  the  people  had  leisure. 

Singing  schools  were  also  conducted  on  a  sort  of  mutual  or 
non-sectarian  plan.  By  the  young  people  singing  schools  and 
pra^^er  meetings  were  attended  as  amusements.  They  gave  fine 
opportunities  to  meet  and  visit,  and  to  the  young  men  of  suitable 
age  for  that  kind  of  business  it  was  particularly  agreeable,  as  it 

138 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

gave  them  a  chance  to  extend  their  acquaintance  and  to  go  home 
with  the  girls.  Besides  all  this,  these  prayer  meetings  and  sing- 
ing schools  were  both  very  respectable  and  moral  institutions, 
to  attend  which  it  was  only  necessary  to  ask  permission,  and  to 
take  a  lively  interest  in  them  was  to  be  in  society. 

In  the  early  days  the  prayer  meetings  were  held  at  the  neigh- 
bors' houses,  first  with  one  and  then  another,  and  were  very 
interesting  outside  the  religious  features,  frequently  leading  to 
good-natured  debate  among  the  older  people.  People  in  those 
days  were  not  contented  to  swallow  a  creed  and  adopt  beliefs 
without  at  least  talking  about  it.  They  did  swallow  their  creeds 
and  blindly  accept  their  beliefs  beyond  any  degree  that  the  same 
is  done  now,  but  on  the  slightest  criticism  or  suggestion  a  debate 
or  controversy  was  at  once  opened. 

Night  after  night  Eider  Wilcox  would  pace  up  and  down  our 
long  kitchen,  gesticulating  and  arguing  with  father,  who  sat  in 
his  chair  tipped  back  against  the  old  brick  oven.  Their  favorite 
subject  of  contention  was  *'free  will"  and  "predestination," 
Mr.  Wilcox  holding  strongly  to  the  Presbyterian  theory,  while 
father  combated  him  on  a  sort  of  modified  ground.  They  always 
finished  where  they  began,  agreeing  that  it  was  a  mystery  too 
deep  for  human  understanding. 

In  our  home  we  always  had  Bible  reading  and  prayer  every 
morning  immediately  after  breakfast.  It  was  father's  early  cus- 
tom to  take  chapter  after  chapter  in  succession,  going  through 
the  Bible  by  course,  but  as  time  went  on  he  skipped  about, 
leaving  out  the  uninteresting  parts  of  the  Old  Testament  that  he 
might  have  time  to  read  the  writings  of  the  disciples  or  take  up 
something  from  Job,  the  history  of  Solomon,  the  sweet  songs  of 
David,  or  other  of  the  better  writers.  Sometimes,  if  the  chapter 
had  something  especially  interesting  in  it,  it  was  followed  by  a 

139 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

little  talk,  which  was  quite  apt  to  develop  difference  of  opinion 
in  the  family  circle  as  to  the  proper  interpretation  and  applica- 
tion of  the  gospel  teachings.  We  learned  very  much  more  of 
the  Bible  by  hearing  this  constant  reading  than  from  any  Sun- 
day-school or  church  attendance. 

Father  had  great  ability  in  making  a  good,  practical  prayer, 
and  never  slighted  the  same,  although  not  tediously  long.  He 
was  not  accustomed  to  use  parrot  phrases,  but,  as  a  matter  of 
course,  fell  into  certain  general  formulas,  which  I  remember 
pretty  well,  when  petitioning  for  certain  things,  like  the  aboli- 
tion of  slavery  and  intemperance.  During  prayer  time  we  all 
remained  quiet  and  orderly.  When  a  young  chap  mother  used 
to  keep  me  very  close  to  her  —  I  suppose,  with  reference  to 
keeping  me  quiet  and  well-behaved. 

An  occurrence  connected  with  this  regular  morning  devotion 
I  shall  always  remember.  Bernice  Doane  and  some  of  his 
family  were  at  our  house.  Father  was  reading  the  Bible  as 
usual,  and,  as  frequently  occurs  with  small  boys,  I  took  the 
occasion  to  show  off  a  little,  relying  upon  the  fact  of  there  being 
company  to  protect  me. 

I  got  down  out  of  my  chair  and  shuffled  and  moved  about. 
Father  looked  over  his  spectacles  at  me  and  then  went  on  with 
his  reading.  Bernice  had  his  hands  and  fingers  partly  over  his 
eyes  and  smiled  and  winked  at  me,  and  I  thought  I  was  doing  first- 
rate,  so  I  went  a  little  farther  from  my  chair  and  sat  down  on  the 
floor,  making  considerable  noise.  Father  finished  the  chapter  and 
shut  the  old,  black  Bible  with  a  kind  of  snap  that  was  unusual 
and  boded  trouble.  He  laid  the  Bible  on  the  window-sill,  where 
it  was  always  kept,  and,  walking  over,  took  me  by  the  collar  with 
the  left  hand,  put  his  left  foot  up  in  the  old  wooden-bottomed 
chair  in  which  I  was  supposed  to  sit,  drew  me  over  his  knee  and 

140 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

gave  me  about  a  dozen  blows  with  his  bare  hand  in  the  place 
where  they  would  do  the  most  good.  His  was  not  the  soft 
hand  of  pampered  luxury.  I  was  surprised,  and  felt  injured  in 
the  [extreme,  but  never  whimpered,  and  he  never  spoke  a  word, 
but  sat  me  down  in  the  chair  cachug,  then  walked  over  to  his 
own  chair  and  dropped  down  on  his  knees,  and,  for  a  man  that 
must  have  felt  so  thoroughly  provoked,  made  a  most  eloquent, 
kind-hearted  prayer,  not  forgetting  "the  down-trodden  and 
oppressed  of  all  nations."  I  dropped  my  chin  and  looked  at 
the  floor  for  some  time.  For  a  few  minutes  I  realized  who  were 
the  oppressed  and  down-trodden,  and  also  wished  they  might  be 
set  free  from  further  trouble.  When  I  dared  raise  my  eyes 
Bernice  was  still  looking  through  his  fingers  at  me  and  fairly 
chuckling  with  glee,  and  he  never  forgot  to  his  dying  day  to 
refer  to  the  matter  whenever  there  was  a  good  chance  to  recall 
it  for  my  benefit. 

This  was  the  first  time  father  had  ever  struck  me,  and  the 
only  occasion  except  the  ''crooked  frow"  case,  when  he  taught 
me  not  to  use  the  word  ''  hey."  Years  afterward,  in  talking  the 
matter  over,  when  I  asked  him  why  he  had  given  me  such  an 
unrighteous  spanking  for  nothing,  and  why  he  did  not  even 
deign  to  tell  me  the  reason  for  doing  so  at  the  time,  he  assumed 
not  to  remember  it  very  clearly,  but  said,  "If  you  didn't  know 
what  it  was  for  at  the  time,  you  never  will." 


141 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 
SPINNING  AND  WEAVING 

"  She  layeth  her  hands  to  the  spindle,  and  her  hands  hold  the  distaff ; 
She  maketh  herself  coverings  of  tapestry ;  she  is  not  afraid  of  the 
snow  for  her  household." 

Keeping  sheep  was  a  necessity  in  the  early  history  of  the 
farm,  as  the  home  manufacture  of  woolen  cloth  of  all  kinds  was 
an  industry  which  could  not  be  dispensed  with.  There  were  no 
butcher  shops  in  the  country,  and  the  meat  required  by  the 
family  had  to  be  produced  on  the  farm.  Mutton  and  lamb  were 
articles  of  food  much  liked  and  very  wholesome.  We  did  not 
keep  large  flocks,  but  a  sufficient  number  to  supply  the  wool 
and  meat  needed  for  home  consumption.  Sheep  were  allowed 
to  run  loose  in  the  yard  and  under  the  sheds  in  the  winter,  and 
in  the  summer  sent  to  the  pasture. 

After  shearing,  the  wool  was  sorted  and  picked  over,  to  sep- 
arate the  different  grades  as  to  quality  and  fineness,  and  greased 
with  melted  lard  or  whey  butter  so  as  to  make  it  spin  evenly.  It 
was  then  sent  to  the  carding  mill  and  made  into  rolls  about  two 
feet  long  and  one-half  inch  in  diameter,  when  it  was  ready  for 
spinning.  The  yarn,  when  spun,  was  colored  to  suit  the  kind  of 
fabric  desired. 

In  the  house  was  a  good  loom  and  all  the  appliances  for 
making  any  and  all  kinds  of  cloth  desired,  from  the  coarse  horse- 
blanket  to  a  fine  shawl;  from  rag  and  woolen  carpets  in  fanc}^ 
stripes  to  fine  blankets,  made  in  colors  and  fancy  patterns.  The 
house  was  kept  well  stocked  with  the  products  of  this  loom  in 
many  qualities  and  of  such  styles  as  were  most  useful:  ''Hard 
times,"  a  heavy  cloth  for  every-day  wear;  ''kerseymere,"  which 
was  woven  in  a  double  harness  and  the  wool  all  thrown  on  one 
side,  and  a  fine  cloth  called   "full  cloth,"  which,  when  dressed 

142 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

and  colored  at  the  fulling  mill,  made  a  nice  article  for  the  "best 
clothes  "  of  the  men. 

There  were  three  spinning  wheels  and  plenty  of  girls  to  run 
them,  and  the  yarn  for  a  forty-yard  piece  was  quickly  spun. 
Mother  had  learned  to  spin  when  so  small  that  she  required  a 
wide,  low  bench  to  bring  her  up  high  enough  to  turn  the  big 
wheel,  and  our  oldest  sister,  Irene,  began  in  the  same  manner. 
Mother  was  an  expert  spinner  and  weaver,  and  all  her  girls  were 
well  taught  in  that  line,  and  when  they  left  home  each  had  a 
nice  lot  of  home-made  goods  of  her  own  manufacture.  Some  of 
them  had  the  conceit  to  believe  they  could  weave  as  well  and 
more  fancy  patterns  than  their  teacher. 

At  sister  Parnee's,  in  Wisconsin,  I  once  slept  in  a  nice 
chamber  room  covered  with  a  yarn  carpet  which  she  had  made 
with  her  own  hands  fifty  years  before.  The  colors  were  unfaded 
and  the  texture  unbroken,  although  used  daily  for  half  a  century. 

The  loom,  with  its  various  implements,  had  the  right  of  way 
all  over  the  house,  and,  if  the  work  and  circumstances  required, 
was  as  apt  to  be  found  in  the  parlor  as  elsewhere.  There  were 
big  wheels,  fine  wheels,  little  wheels,  flax  wheels,  and  a  quill- 
wheel;  reels,  warping  bars,  scarns,  spool-racks,  harnesses  and 
pattern  drafts  —  all  supposed  to  be  found  and  kept  in  the 
chamber  over  the  woodshed,  but  in  fact  traveling  around  the 
house  according  to  the  pleasure  of  those  who  used  them. 

There  was  no  excuse  for  any  one  to  be  idle,  as  this  was  a 
work  that  could  be  taken  up  and  dropped  at  any  time.  All  the 
cloth  required  for  the  plain  and  much  of  the  finer  clothing  of  the 
large  family,  the  hired  help,  and  frequently  some  for  neighbors 
and  others  not  having  the  tools  or  knowledge  to  make  their  own, 
was  thus  made  with  little  cost  except  the  labor. 

Dyeing  and  coloring  was  an  important  branch  of  the  cloth- 

143 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

making  business,  and  required  much  knowledge,  skill  and  good 
taste.  Some  of  the  dyes  and  coloring  materials  were  home- 
made, but  answered  every  purpose,  often  proving  better  than 
the  purchased  dyestuff. 

The  woolen  goods  were  of  the  most  importance  and  greatest 
value  to  the  family,  but  the  flax  work  was  the  most  interesting, 
and  the  linen  goods  could  not  be  neglected. 

The  manufacture  of  fine  linen  for  clothing,  for  tablecloths, 
napkins  and  various  other  uses,  was  the  most  delicate,  high- 
class  work  in  the  line  of  home  manufactures.  I  will  not  under- 
take to  follow  it  in  close  detail,  but  will  give  the  methods  fol- 
lowed in  as  few  words  as  possible. 

To  obtain  the  necessary  stock,  a  field  large  enough  to  supply 
the  same  was  annually  sown.  On  good  land  ilax  grows  about 
two  feet  high,  and  in  bloom  is  a  very  pretty  sight,  being  a  mass 
of  sky-blue  blossoms;  when  ripe,  each  stalk  has  a  large  number 
of  little  bolls  filled  with  seed.  In  the  fall  it  was  pulled  by  the 
roots  from  the  ground  and  bound  in  very  small  bundles  in  order 
that  the  seed  might  quickly  dry. 

When  dry  it  was  taken  to  the  barn  and  a  large,  round  stone 
placed  in  the  middle  of  a  blanket  on  the  barn  floor.  The 
blanket  was  used  to  save  the  fine  seed  which  would  otherwise 
run  through  the  cracks  in  the  floor.  Taking  one  bundle  at  a 
time,  it  was  pounded  on  the  stone  with  a  wooden  mallet  and 
whipped  and  beaten  over  the  stone  to  get  out  the  seed  and 
break  ofl  the  little  sprangles  and  roughness.  It  was  then  drawn 
to  the  flat  near  the  creek,  or  to  some  other  smooth,  grassy 
ground,  unbound  and  evenly  spread  out  to  rot.  The  rotting 
was  to  get  rid  of  the  woody  center  of  the  stalk,  the  outer  cover- 
ing or  fiber  being  the  part  required  to  make  thread  and  cloth. 
It   had    to   be   watched   closely  while  rotting   and   occasionally 

144 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

turned  over,  as  it  was  liable  to  injury  while  going  through  this 
process. 

When  sufficiently  rotted  it  was  dried  and  taken  to  the  barn, 
ready  for  the  *' break."  This  was  a  simple  machine,  consisting 
of  one  piece  of  hardwood  board  or  plank  raised  by  hand  and 
jammed  down  between  two  other  pieces  arranged  on  a  bench  so 
as  to  be  easily  worked.  When  the  flax  was  laid  across  this  and 
the  break  worked  vigorously,  it  came  out  so  bruised  and  broken 
that  the  fiber  was  released  from  the  shive  or  shuck  of  the  stalk. 
Breaking  flax  was  heavy,  disagreeable  work  and  raised  a  nasty 
dust.  It  required  a  good,  strong  man,  and  sometimes  one  was 
hired,  either  by  the  day  or  the  job  —  father  said  the  break  told 
which.  It  could  be  heard  chugging  away  for  a  long  distance, 
and  if  worked  for  a  per  diem  would  say,  "By  the  d-a-y,  by  the 
d-a-y,  by  the  d-a-y,  d-a-y,  d — a — y;"  but  if  by  the  piece  it  would 
talk  out  sharp,  "  By  the  job,  by  the  job,  by  the  job,  job,  job." 

Then  came  swingling,  which  was  done  with  a  sort  of  wooden 
sword  with  a  straight  blade,  with  which  the  broken  flax  was 
pounded.  This  cleared  away  the  shuck  and  separated  the 
coarse  or  swingle  tow  from  the  fiber.  This  coarse  tow  was 
saved  and  used  to  make  tow-strings,  small  ropes  and  for  wadding 
and  packing. 

Coarse  hatcheling  was  the  next  process,  which  was  drawing 
a  handful  of  the  fiber  between  a  lot  of  sharp  spindles  placed  in 
a  board,  doing  up  each  hank  in  a  separate  twist  when  done. 
The  result  of  the  first  hatcheling  was  to  comb  out  the  coarse, 
short  fiber  called  tow.  Then  it  went  to  the  house  and  was  put 
through  a  fine  hatchel,  which  left  it  very  fine  and  silky,  ready 
for  the  distaff,  upon  which  it  was  wound  loosely  by  holding  it  in 
the  left  hand  and  turning  the  distaff,  which  had  been  temporarily 
detached  from  the  wheel,  in  the  right  hand. 

145 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

It  was  then  ready  for  spinning.  This  was  done  on  what  was 
known  as  the  flax  wheel,  of  which  a  few  may  be  seen  in  the 
parlors  or  halls  of  rich  people  to-day,  who  are  proud  to  relate 
that  their  ancestors  knew  how  to  use  them.  A  smart  spinner 
could  make  three  ten-knot  skeins  a  da}^  which  was  enough  for 
more  than  two  yards  of  cloth. 

The  tow  was  saved  and  made  a  good  coarse  cloth  which  was 
very  much  used  for  summer  clothing. 

Putting  in  and  starting  a  piece  of  fine  linen  cloth  was  quite 
an  intricate  job.  The  warp  had  to  be  starched  and  dried,  run 
onto  large  spools,  which  were  set  in  long  rows  in  the  scarns; 
then,  taking  all  the  ends  together,  it  was  run  off  the  spools  onto 
the  warping  bars,  thence  run  or  wound  on  the  big  yarn-beam  of 
the  loom.  From  this  it  was  taken  one  thread  at  a  time  and 
drawn  through  the  eye  of  the  harness,  back  and  forth,  until  it 
was  all  drawn  in;  then  it  was  put  through  the  reed,  two  threads 
in  each  space,  and  the  reed  adjusted  in  the  lathe,  the  thread  ends 
all  tied  on  the  rod  of  the  cloth-beam  and  the  lower  harness  tied 
to  the  treadles.  All  this  done,  the  weaver,  with  the  shuttle 
which  she  holds  in  hand  loaded  with  yarn  wound  on  a  quill, 
seated  on  her  basswood  seat  in  front  of  the  loom,  is  ready  to 
begin  the  work.  The  shuttle,  thrown  with  the  right  hand,  slides 
through  between  the  open  threads  of  the  warp  and  is  caught  and 
thrown  back  with  the  left,  the  treadles  which  control  the  harness 
being  worked  by  the  foot  in  exact  time  with  the  throw  of  the 
shuttle  and  the  swing  of  the  batten,  which  drives  home  and  adds 
thread  by  thread  to  the  woof.  After  weaving,  the  cloth  was 
usually  bleached  by  putting  it  alternately  in  the  sun  and  dew. 

The  earliest  history  of  the  world  makes  reference  to  this 
work.  King  Solomon  in  his  writings  highly  commends  the 
housewife  that   '-seeketh  wool  and  flax  and  worketh  willingly 

146 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

with  her  hands,"  and  whose  ''own  works  praise  her  in  the 
gates;"  but  times  have  changed,  and  if  the  wise  old  king  should 
come  back  now  looking  for  the  model  woman  he  so  highly 
praised  and  admired,  he  would  probably  find  her  down  town  on 
a  bicycle  instead  of  at  home  making  the  ''fine  linen"  which 
was  so  popular  in  his  time.  Instead  of  ''laying  her  hands  to 
the  spindle  and  distaff,"  she  now  handles  the  "driver"  and  the 
"putter"  at  the  golf  links. 

^    ^     ^ 

THE  DAIRY 

After  the  farm  was  cleared  up,  or  partially  cleared  up,  and  the 
potash  and  mill  industries  had  waned,  and  the  farm,  which  was 
once  paid  for,  through  the  vicissitudes  of  too  much  outside  busi- 
ness was  again  mortgaged,  more  attention  was  given  to  the  legit- 
imate business  of  farming. 

Lorraine  was  better  adapted  to  dairying  than  anything  else. 
About  the  time  of  my  first  recollection  our  people  had  a  dairy  of 
twenty-five  or  thirty  cows.  Dairying  could  be  carried  on  with- 
out the  employment  of  much  outside  help,  and  the  profit  that 
came  from  it  and  all  other  farming  was  practically  the  simple 
earnings  of  the  family.  In  this  farming  has  not  changed;  if  the 
farmer  does  his  own  work  he  will  make  something.  It  requires 
one  dollar  and  fifty  cents  worth  of  work  to  get  a  dollar.  If  the 
labor  is  hired,  it  is  easy  to  see  how  the  farmer  comes  out. 

The  care  of  the  cows  and  rearing  of  calves  and  management 
of  a  dairy  requires  good  judgment,  close  attention  and  hard  work. 
The  product,  however,  is  always  salable  for  cash,  and  the  es- 
tablishment of  dairies  was  the  thing  which  first  brought  money 
to  the  town  and  began  to  make  the  farmers  independent.      In 

147 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

those  early  days  of  which  I  speak,  more  particularly  from  1840 
to  1855,  cheese  was  very  low  —  from  five  to  six  cents  —  but 
whatever  it  did  bring,  was  ours.  Every  one  about  the  house 
and  farm  knew  how  to  milk,  and  helped.  Milking  was  done 
early  in  the  morning  and  late  in  the  evening  —  a  thing  not  so 
good  for  the  cows  or  so  productive  of  a  large  and  even  flow  of 
milk,  but  it  put  the  milking  out  of  the  way  of  other  work. 

We  did  not  have  blooded  cows;  they  were  all  grades,  most 
of  them  raised  on  the  farm.  Some  were  famous  milkers,  some 
very  ordinary.  The  cheese  was  made  at  home,  with  home-made 
utensils  and  by  primitive  process,  but  its  quality  and  flavor  I 
have  never  seen  excelled. 

The  method  was  as  follows:  The  evening's  milk  was  strained 
into  the  big  cheese-tub  and  left  standing  over  night.  In  the 
morning  it  was  skimmed.  Then  the  morning's  milk  was  added, 
together  with  the  cream  taken  off,  which  was  dissolved  in  heated 
milk.  The  cooking  of  the  milk  was  done  by  heating  it  in  a  large 
Russia-iron  pail  set  in  a  big  kettle  or  boiler  on  a  stove  that 
stood  in  the  woodshed,  which  was  the  room  used  for  the  manu- 
facture of  the  cheese.  Sufficient  rennet  was  added  to  cause  it  to 
curdle  or  coagulate,  and  the  whole  thoroughly  stirred  together. 

All  this  was  done  before  breakfast,  and  the  tub  covered  with 
a  large  strainer  cloth.  Immediately  after  breakfast,  or  as  soon 
as  the  coagulation  or  thickening  of  the  milk  was  complete,  it  was 
broken  or  cut  up  into  small  squares,  for  which  a  long,  wooden 
blade  was  used,  then  left  to  stand  awhile  for  the  whey  to  separ- 
ate. A  strainer  cloth  was  then  thrown  over  it  and  some  whey 
dipped  into  the  boiler  and  heated.  This  hot  whey  was  then 
carefully  put  into  the  tub,  gently  stirred  and  left  to  stand  an- 
other half-hour. 

It    usually    required     three    heatings    to    properly    cook    the 

148 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

cheese.  The  curd  was  then  dipped  out  into  a  strainer  cloth 
laid  over  a  rack  in  a  sink  standing  on  a  whey-tub,  to  drain  and 
cool.  When  cool,  the  curd  was  measured  back  into  the  cheese- 
tub  and  salted  —  one  teacupful  of  salt  to  three  gallons  of  curd. 
It  was  then  put  into  the  wooden  hoop,  in  which  was  laid  a 
strainer  cloth,  to  be  pressed. 

The  press  was  a  rude  concern,  made  with  a  long  beam  upon 
which,  in  wooden  hoops,  was  hung  a  big  rock,  which  was 
raised  up  and  down  by  means  of  a  long  lever  when  putting  in 
and  taking  out  the  cheese.  An  additional  squeeze  was  put  on 
by  placing  a  springy  stick  from  this  beam  up  against  a  floor 
timber  overhead  and  pulling  it  along  the  press  beam,  thus 
getting  more  pressure  than  the  rock  alone  would  give.  After 
dinner  the  green  cheese  was  turned  in  the  hoop  and  bandaged 
with  thin  cloth  and  again  put  under  pressure  until  the  next  day. 

The  cheese  made  in  the  manner  I  have  described  was  soft 
and  required  a  long  time  to  cure  before  fit  for  shipment.  It  was 
kept  on  smooth  benches  in  the  darkened  cheese-house,  and 
greased  and  turned  daily  and  cared  for  all  summer,  the  whole 
product  being  sold  in  the  fall,  generally  about  the  last  of  Octo- 
ber. In  early  times  it  was  packed  in  basswood  casks  holding 
four  or  five  each,  and  drawn  to  Sacketts  Harbor  or  Port  Ontario, 
to  go  by  water  to  New  York  or  elsewhere. 

Out  of  the  cheese  money  came  the  funds  which  were  appro- 
priated for  taxes,  payments  on  mortgages,  land  contracts  and 
other  debts  that  must  be  met  without  fail. 

Dairying  also  resulted  in  having  plenty  of  milk,  whey  and 
swill  with  which  to  feed  pigs  and  calves,  the  raising  of  both  of 
which  was  a  profitable  item,  and  every  season  we  were  supposed 
to  have  a  nice  bunch  of  young  cattle  to  sell,  either  yearlings  or 
two-year-olds,  or  perhaps  both. 

149 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

Butter  was  made  in  the  spring,  so  as  to  have  plenty  of  milk 
for  the  feeding  and  raising  of  calves;  also  considerable  fall 
butter  was  made  after  the  flow  of  milk  was  not  sufficient  to  war- 
rant making  cheese.  The  thought  of  that  old,  red,  revolving 
churn  makes  me  tired.  Often  the  churning  was  put  off  until 
evening,  or,  if  possible,  until  a  rainy  day.  The  churn  turned  hard, 
and  sometimes  it  seemed  as  if  the  butter  would  never  ''come." 
Father's  inventive  genius  finally  helped  us  out  of  this  trouble. 
By  an  ingenious  arrangement  with  two  wires  he  carried  power 
for  churning  from  the  mill.  Then  the  contest  was  between 
the  creek  and  the  cream,  and  the  butter  could  "come"  when  it 
got  ready. 

Just  why  it  is  that  farmers  cannot  now  make  anything  with 
cheese  at  from  eight  to  ten  cents,  and  butter  at  twenty-five 
cents,  I  cannot  understand,  for  I  know  that  we  made  money  — 
at  least,  saved  money  —  when  much  lower  prices  prevailed. 

There  were  many  things  of  interest  in  the  dairy  work.  The 
cows  all  had  names,  and  each  had  her  peculiarities  and  habits. 
Some  were  good-natured  and  always  patient,  kind,  orderly,  and 
honest,  easy  milkers,  and  great  favorites;  others  were  quick- 
tempered, unruly  and  treacherous,  kickers,  jumpers,  and  gener- 
ally disagreeable.  Their  traits  were  very  surely  inherited  by 
their  calves,  and  on  the  standing  and  reputation  of  its  mother 
the  calf  was  judged,  with  little  or  no  care  as  to  its  sire.  The 
old  adage  that  *'  a  bad  cow  may  have  a  good  calf"  was  not  con- 
sidered safe  to  act  on  in  selecting  calves  to  rear,  and  many  a 
poor,  innocent-looking,  little  bossy  was  deaconed  because  its 
mother  had  a  bad  reputation.  The  calves  not  required  for 
raising  were  wasted,  being  killed  when  five  days  old,  and  noth- 
ing saved  but  their  skins  and  rennets.  Their  carcasses  were 
sometimes  used  as  bait  to  shoot  crows  from,  down  back  of  the 
long,  barnyard  shed.  ^  ^q 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

Teaching  a  calf  to  drink  was  sometimes  funny  and  sometimes 
not  —  all  depended  on  the  calf.  If  he  took  to  it  naturally  and 
supped  up  the  warm  milk  slowly  while  he  gracefully  wiggled  his 
tail  and  mildly  bunted  his  approval,  it  was  all  right,  soon  over, 
and  his  transfer  from  mother's  milk  to  skimmed  milk  was  suc- 
cessfully and  peacefully  accomplished.  The  chances  were 
against  such  good  luck,  and  the  average  calf  made  a  sharp 
struggle  before  adopting  this  new  and  unnatural  method  of  taking 
his  dinner;  but  he  had  to  come  to  it  or  starve,  no  matter  how 
loudly  he  bawled.  His  head  was  forced  into  the  pail  of  milk 
and  held  there  till  he  choked  and  strangled  and  blowed  and 
bunted  the  milk  all  over  the  stable.  He  would  thus  get  the 
taste  of  the  milk,  then  we  would  wet  our  fingers  in  the  milk 
and  put  them  in  his  mouth.  This  was  a  pleasant  surprise,  and 
he  would  begin  to  suck  and  swallow,  and  again  choke  and 
splutter  and  get  mad,  and  sometimes  bunt  the  pail  bottom-side 
up.  A  contrary,  fool  calf  would  be  a  week  weaning  and  learning 
to  drink,  and  if  within  hearing  of  its  mother,  would  make  her  so 
nervous  and  crazy  that  she  was  of  little  use  till  the  trouble  was 
over. 

The  occasion  which  most  sorely  tried  one's  patience  was 
when  dressed  up,  ready  to  go  to  church  or  elsewhere,  to  have 
the  vicious  little  beast  bunt  and  blow  greasy  milk  all  over  your 
black  pants  and  satin  vest.  Many  a  backslidden  rural  Chris- 
tian can  trace  the  moment  of  his  downfall  to  the  Sunday  morn- 
ing he  lost  his  temper  and  became  shamefully  profane  in  trying 
to  teach  a  calf  to  drink. 


151 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 


THANKSGIVING 


"  When  Summer  is  mislaid  and  lost  among  the  leaflets  dead, 
And  Winter,  in  white  words  of  frost,  has  telegraphed  ahead, 
'T  is  then  good  prosperous  folks  display  a  reverential  cheer. 
And  thank  their  Maker  one  whole  day  for  all  the  previous  year." 

Holidays  were  few,  being  Christmas,  New  Year,  Thanks- 
giving, Washington's  Birthday  and  the  Fourth  of  July.  Of  the 
whole  list,  Thanksgiving  Day  was  the  only  one  that  was  always 
respected  and  observed  at  our  house.  It  meant  an  annual 
gathering  of  the  whole  family,  children  and  grandchildren,  and 
in  the  early  days  of  my  memory  they  were  all  able  to  be  there; 
later  they  moved  away  and  scattered  to  different  parts  of  the 
Union.  Services  were  usually  held  Thanksgiving  morning  in  the 
church  at  the  ''Huddle,"  and  we  attended  if  the  roads  were  not  too 
bad,  but  the  real  interest  and  pleasure  of  the  day  v/as  at  home. 

The  preparation  for  Thanksgiving  was  an  elaborate  one,  a 
big  dinner  being  the  great  event  of  the  day.  The  principal  dish 
was  chicken-pie,  which  required  for  the  baking  two  twelve-quart 
milk-pans,  one  for  each  end  of  the  table,  which  was  loaded  with 
all  kinds  of  good  things  known  to  country  cooking.  I  will  not 
undertake  to  describe  the  Thanksgiving  dinner  at  home;  it  is 
beyond  my  ability  to  do  the  subject  justice.  The  tables  were 
lengthened  so  as  to  accommodate  at  the  first  table  eighteen  or 
twenty  people;  this,  of  course,  left  the  children  to  be  provided 
for  at  the  second  table.  That  was  a  long,  anxious  wait,  and  it 
seemed  that  the  old  folks  would  never  get  through  and  let  us 
have  their  places. 

Being  the  youngest  of  mother's  family,  I  was  always  assigned 
to  the  second  table  with  the  grandchildren,  some  of  whom  were 
nearly  my  own   age.      While   these  older  people  enjoyed  their 

152 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

Thanksgiving  dinner  and  talked  over  present  and  old  times,  we 
children  were  in  the  south  room  and  parlor  trying  to  amuse  our- 
selves, an  effort  never  very  successful,  because  our  minds  were  in 
the  kitchen  with  the  long  dinner  table. 

After  the  Thanksgiving  dinner  was  over,  the  kitchen  was 
cleared  for  ''blind-man's  buff"  for  the  little  ones,  while  the  elder 
people  went  into  the  parlor  and  organized  themselves  into  a 
choir  for  singing.  The  singing  which  they  did  was  of  the  kind 
to  command  attention  and  be  remembered.  Father  was  an  extra 
good,  well-trained  tenor  singer;  so  was  John.  Bernice  Doane, 
Willard  Huson,  Jerry  Gardner  and  Henry  Allen  were  all  good 
bass,  while  the  girls  took  the  soprano,  then  called  treble,  and  alto. 
William  Johnson,  who  was  an  all-round  singer  and  instrumental 
musician,  helped,  before  he  went  away  West,  to  make  these 
annual  concerts  a  great  success  by  the  aid  of  an  old  melodeon, 
which  he  held  in  his  lap  and  worked  up  and  down  like  a  black- 
smith's bellows,  while  Jerry  played  the  flute.  Each  and  every 
one  of  them  was  a  first-class,  independent  singer,  used  to  singing 
in  public  as  well  as  private.  It  was  solid  enjoyment  to  them 
and  a  rich  treat  to  listen.  They  fairly  raised  the  roof  of  the 
house  as  they  went  through  the  old-fashioned  tunes,  the  words 
of  which  I  can  remember  much  better  than  the  names:  "Joy  to 
the  world,  the  Lord  has  come!  "  "■  All  hail  the  power  of  Jesus' 
name,  let  angels  prostrate  fall;"  "Your  harps,  ye  trembling 
saints,  down  from  the  willows  take;"  "The  morning  light  is 
breaking,  the  darkness  disappears  ;  " 

"  While  shepherds  watched  their  flocks  by  night,  all  seated  on  the  ground, 
In  wild  dismay  the  guards  around  fell  to  the  ground,  fell  to  the  ground, 
and  sunk  away  ;" 

with  the  soft  and  plaintive,  "  Mary  to  the  Saviour's  tomb;" 
"Stay,  thou  insulted  spirit,  stay;"    "Why  do  we  mourn  depart- 

153 


MEMORIES   OE  THE 

ing  friends?"  and  scores  of  other  well-known  church  melodies. 
Their  repertoire  covered  all  the  solid  old  tunes,  hymns  and 
anthems,  the  best  the  world  has  ever  produced,  always  ending 
up  with  "Old  Hundred."  This  family  concert  was  usually 
closed  by  ten  o'clock  in  the  evening,  and  was  followed  by  the 
passing  of  big  pans  filled  with  apples,  of  fried  cakes,  cheese  and 
pie,  and  anything  else  that  was  handy,  left  of  the  wreck  of  the 
Thanksgiving  dinner,  including  cider,  if  it  was  not  yet  hard. 
These  annual  gatherings  were  a  kind  of  solid  enjoyment 
among  families  and  relatives  which,  unfortunately,  the  change  in 
the  times,  customs  and  styles  has  nearly  driven  out  of  existence. 

^    ^    ^ 

THE  SAWMILL 

The  mill  made  a  large  amount  of  work  every  spring  and  fall 
and  in  the  early  winter,  and  helped  to  keep  us  all  busy  when 
nothing  else  was  doing.  In  the  early  days,  when  the  woods 
covered  the  face  of  the  country,  old  Deer  Creek  furnished  plenty 
of  water  the  year  around;  but  as  the  country  cleared  up  and 
dried  up,  it  became  a  spring  and  fall  mill. 

It  was  handy  to  have  plenty  of  all  kinds  of  lumber,  but  I  doubt 
if  it  ever  paid.  During  my  knowledge  of  its  operation  it  cost 
three  times  more  in  repairs,  rebuilding,  changes  and  running 
expenses  than  its  earnings  came  to;  no  books  were  ever  kept 
showing  mill  accounts  so  separated  and  classified  as  to  enable 
one  to  tell  the  results.  I  know  nothing  of  the  upper  or  old  mill 
and  its  operation  except  by  hearsay  and  what  I  find  in  the  old 
books,  as  it  was  built  in  1823  and  1824,  worn  out  about  1838  or 
1839,  and  the  new  one  built  in  1842  and   1843.      My  memory  of 

154 


^Ytil  NEW  YORK 

PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


C 


OLD   HOMESTEAD 

it  is  that  of  an  old  wreck  and  ruin,  both  mill  and  dam.  The 
decrease  of  water  and  the  insecurity  of  the  old  dam,  which  fre- 
quently gave  way  at  its  south  end,  suggested  building  the  new 
mill;  so  a  four-foot  dam  was  built  across  the  creek  near  the  old 
potashery,  which  turned  the  water  into  a  ditch  from  twelve  to 
forty  feet  wide,  leading  down  and  across  the  old,  stony  pasture, 
and  brought  it  to  the  north-and-south  road  near  the  corners. 

A  big,  round  trunk,  called  ''barrels,"  conveyed  the  water 
across  the  road  and  into  a  big,  high  flume,  giving  sixteen  or 
eighteen  feet  head.  To  build  the  ditch  was  quite  a  task,  as  it 
was  through  a  bed  of  big  boulder  rocks  embedded  in  the  hardest 
kind  of  clay  cement.  In  the  removal  of  these  rocks  and  in  the 
plowing  of  this  hardpan  clay  a  very  fine  team  of  horses  —  one 
brown  and  the  other  gray,  known  as  Tom  and  Dick  —  were  both 
made  blind  by  being  overdrawn. 

The  fit-out  of  the  new  mill,  which  was  completed  in  1843, 
was  the  old  "  flutter  wheel,"  which  was  simply  flat  boards  or 
blades  made  of  hardwood  set  into  a  shaft,  on  the  end  of  which 
was  a  crank  from  which  the  pitman  connected  directly  with  the 
gate  or  saw-frame  —  the  cheapest,  oldest  and  simplest  wheel 
and  arrangement  known  for  water  mills.  I  remember  when  it 
was  taken  out,  in  1846,  and  a  "March"  wheel  —  a  direct-issue 
wheel  with  a  scroll  —  substituted.  After  getting  the  ''March" 
wheel  in,  some  one  had  to  be  paid  five  dollars  for  the  right  to 
use  it.  This  ran  till  1852,  and  then  came  the  "Ferguson" 
side-issue  reaction  wheel,  when  a  new  flume  and  general  over- 
hauling was  required. 

All  of  these  wheels  took  oceans  of  water  to  run  them,  and 
as  the  water  became  scarce,  father  was  looking  for  something  to 
which  he  could  change  that  would  run  with  less  water.  In 
1855    he   rebuilt   the   mill   and   flume    and   put  in   a  big  breast 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

wheel  with  gearing,  with  a  long,  wide  belt  to  drive  a  '^muley" 
saw.  It  took  a  year's  hard  work  and  fifteen  to  eighteen  hundred 
dollars  to  make  the  change,  and  when  completed  the  mill  was 
not  what  he  had  hoped  for,  and  would  saw  no  more  lumber 
in  a  day  than  before  the  rebuilding,  and  not  as  much  in  a  year. 
It  froze  up  easily  and  early,  and  was  difficult  to  thaw  or  cut  out. 
Indeed,  by  that  time  there  was  not  a  great  deal  of  lumber  to  be 
sawed,  as  the  mill  was  a  custom  mill  and  the  country  round 
about  had  become  pretty  well  cleared  and  built  up. 

Still  later  he  put  in  a  circular  saw  and  made  other  changes, 
which  took  all  the  money  he  could  raise,  and  then  sold  it  for  a 
few  hundred  dollars.  Whether  the  mill  ever  paid  or  not,  it 
made  a  heap  of  heavy,  hard  work.  When  logs  were  plenty, 
which  they  were  for  the  years  when  I  was  very  small,  every 
winter  the  mill-yard  and  even  the  highways  about  the  corners 
were  filled  with  logs,  which  were  often  piled  high  upon  each 
other.  A  sawyer  was  then  employed  to  help  run  the  mill,  or 
sometimes  to  saw  by  the  thousand,  he  hiring  somebody  else  to 
help  him  saw  nights. 

In  the  early  days  of  the  mill  brother  Gilbert  had  charge  of  it 
and  gave  the  most  time  to  it  of  anybody.  William  Johnson, 
who  subsequently  married  sister  Sarah,  lived  in  our  family  for 
several  years  while  a  boy,  and  as  soon  as  old  enough  was  exten- 
sively employed  in  the  mill.  He  was  a  young  man  of  energy, 
with  great  inventive  and  mechanical  genius,  and  got  his  first 
practical  lessons  in  the  manufacture  of  lumber  in  this  old  mill. 
From  it  he  went  to  the  pine  woods  and  worked  for  quite  a  while 
in  the  Ferguson  mill,  above  Richland.  He  then  went  West, 
and  finally  to  Minneapolis,  where  he  engaged  as  foreman  and 
manager  of  a  lumber  mill  just  built  on  St.  Anthony's  Falls,  and 
subsequently  was    superintendent    of    the    S3mdicate  of    lumber 

156 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

mills  in    Minneapolis.     Jerry  Gardner,  another  brother-in-law, 
ran  the  mill,  and  the  shingle  mill  also,  for  quite  a  while. 

The  most  common  way  before  1856  was  to  saw  on  shares,  tak- 
ing one-half  the  lumber  for  the  sawing.  There  was  little  money 
in  the  country,  and  it  was  the  best  that  could  be  done.  It  was 
in  the  days  of  barter,  and  the  mill's  share  of  the  lumber,  to 
amount  to  anything  whatever,  had  to  be  drawn  first  from  the 
boardway,  ''stuck  up"  in  piles  and  seasoned,  then  hauled  to 
market,  wherever  any  could  be  found.  There  was  no  regular 
market,  so  it  had  to  be  peddled  around  and  swapped  off  for 
merchandise  and  property  of  any  and  all  kinds. 

This  lumber  drawing  was  one  of  the  irregular  employments 
that  helped  us  to  improve  each  shining  hour,  and  many  hours 
that  did  not  shine.  John  had  much  more  of  this  hauling  to  do 
than  I,  for  the  reason  that  he  could  either  do  it  better  or  pre- 
ferred to  do  it,  and  when  father  ran  the  mill  he  was  oftener 
drafted  for  service  there.  He  was  older,  liked  it  better  and 
could  do  it  better. 

About  1849  a  shingle  mill  was  attached  to  the  sawmill,  fitted 
with  the  latest  machinery,  but  it  never  made  many  shingles. 
There  was  really  no  demand  for  sawed  hemlock  shingles;  be- 
sides, the}^  were  in  close,  uncompromising  competition  with  the 
shaved  spruce  shingles  of  the  great  shingle  market  of  Redfield, 
where  the  timber  cost  nothing  and  where  every  house  in  the 
town  was  a  shingle  factory.  Their  shingles  were  called  "Red- 
field  legal  tender."  The  town  produced  nothing  else  to  sell, 
and  it  was  shingles  or  nothing  with  their  creditors  and  all  who 
dealt  with  them. 

Tending  sawmill  was  really  a  responsible  job,  and  fast  lifted 
the  boy  into  a  man.  The  logs  had  to  be  rolled  in  on  the  logway 
and  onto  the  carriage  with  the  cant-hook,  and,  when  slabbed, 

^S1 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

turned  and  set  by  hand.  All  the  lumber  and  slabs,  heavy  or 
light,  had  to  be  carried  out  of  the  mill,  also  by  hand.  In  early 
days  the  slabs  were  mostly  given  away,  wasted,  or  floated  down 
the  creek;  but  later  they  were  cut  into  stove-wood  and  long 
wood  for  boiling  sap.  Cutting  ice  when  the  mill  was  frozen  up, 
fighting  anchor  ice,  repairing  the  ditch  when  it  broke  and  washed 
out,  cleaning  the  flume  and  tail-race,  were  incidents  of  the  work. 

Sawing  all  night  was  hard,  cold  work,  and  full  of  danger 
which  we  then  but  slightly  realized.  Occasionally  the  saw 
would  '^run"  —  that  is,  bind,  heat  and  get  off  the  line,  cutting 
lumber  thick  at  one  end  and  thin  at  the  other.  The  crank-wrist 
or  piston-rods  would  heat,  the  binder  get  loose,  and  the  crank- 
shaft jump  and  pound,  and  the  log  would  get  away  from  the  old 
dogs  and  jump  up  and  down  as  if  it  were  going  through  the  floor, 
or,  in  ''gigging  back,"  the  log  would  be  pulled  off  the  head- 
block.  Worse  than  all  these,  the  sawyer  sometimes  got  careless 
and  sleepy  and  "  sawed  the  dog."  This  was  great  damage  and 
an  utter  disgrace.  Then  the  saw  had  to  go  to  George  Ripley's 
and  be  "  gummed  "  — that  is,  new  teeth  must  be  cut,  filed  and 
reset,  as  the  old  ones  were  battered  down  and  knocked  off  by  its 
unsuccessful  contest  with  the  dog. 

Father  was  very  handy  in  the  use  of  tools  and  did  much  of 
his  own  repairing;  but  he  had  to  have  a  millwright  at  every 
radical  change  or  rebuilding.  It  was  quite  a  pleasure  to  him  to 
overhaul  and  improve  the  mill,  and  many  a  good  dollar  from  the 
farm  went  into  it  and  stayed  there. 

The  sawmill,  being  located  at  the  crossing  of  two  principal 
roads,  largely  took  the  place  of  the  country  corner  store.  It 
made  a  convenient  meeting  and  lounging  place  for  men  and  boys, 
out  of  reach  of  the  critical  eyes  and  ears  of  the  women  —  about 
the  only  one  there  was  in  the  neighborhood  —  and  there  they 

158 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

often  met  in  large  and  small  groups,  apparently  by  accident,  to 
exchange  news  and  gossip.  No  one  of  the  neighbors'  boys  ever 
passed,  when  anything  was  doing  at  the  mill,  without  dropping 
in,  and  with  the  men  it  was  about  the  same. 

When  putting  in  the  big  breast  wheel  we  had  working  for  us 
an  Englishman  by  the  name  of  Allen.  The  wheel  had  been  set 
and  a  little  water  tried  on  it  by  letting  it  run  over  and  across 
some  unfastened  planks  from  the  end  of  the  barrel  or  trunk  to 
the  wheel,  the  regular  flume  not  yet  having  been  built.  We 
boys  used  to  play  in  this  big  wheel,  turning  it  as  squirrels  turn 
the  wheel  of  a  cage.  The  day  of  William  Barton's  funeral  all 
our  people  were  in  attendance  except  us  boys  and  Allen.  An- 
other boy,  William  Gardner,  came  along,  and  John  and  he  got 
into  the  big  wheel  and  started  turning  it.  There  was  no  water 
coming  through  the  trunk,  the  head-gate  at  the  ditch  being  shut 
down.  Allen  went  to  the  head-gate,  intending  to  hoist  it  just  a 
little  and  let  on  water  enough  to  give  the  boys  a  scare  and  then 
shut  it  off.  To  his  horror  the  gate  slipped  out  of  the  guides  and 
was  partly  sucked  into  the  mouth  of  the  trunk.  The  trunk  at 
once  filled  with  water,  which  rushed  down  through  it  and  struck 
the  wheel  with  a  jar  that  shook  the  whole  mill.  The  wheel, 
which  they  were  already  moving,  immediately  started  up  faster, 
but  not  as  fast  as  I  expected  to  see  it.  John  and  Gardner  were 
thunderstruck,  hardly  knowing  what  had  happened,  yet  realized 
that  their  position  meant  death  unless  they  were  immediately 
released  therefrom. 

Gardner  said  nothing,  but  John  screamed  like  mad,  '-'Shut 
off  that  water!  Shut  off  that  water!  For  God's  sake,  shut  off 
that  water!"  By  sharp  running  they  could  keep  on  their  feet  in 
the  bottom  of  the  wheel,  and  thereby  keep  from  being  thrown 
and  rolled  and  tumbled  to  death.     They  could  not  get  out  between 

159 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

the  fast-moving  arms,  which  ran  close  to  the  abutment  on  one  side 
and  some  timbers  on  the  other.  The  water  came  up  in  the  bottom 
of  the  wheel  and  made  their  running  more  and  more  difficult. 

I  took  it  all  in  in  a  second.  Allen  was  up  at  the  ditch, 
whiter  than  a  ghost,  apparently  unable  to  speak  or  stir.  I 
clambered  up  a  short  post  of  one  of  the  bents  which  was  to  sup- 
port the  flume  when  built,  and  on  which  lay  the  planks  across 
which  the  water  was  shooting  against  the  wheel.  I  had  no 
sooner  got  onto  this  plank  platform  than  the  water  took  me  off 
my  feet  and  slid  me  against  the  running  wheel.  The  buckets 
were  so  built  that  they  did  not  catch  my  feet,  and,  fortunately 
for  both  myself  and  the  boys,  there  was  but  little  space  between 
the  end  of  the  planks  and  the  wheel,  or  I  would  have  been 
ground  up  and  gone  down  under  the  wheel  in  a  jiffy. 

The  screams  in  the  wheel  continued,  although  I  could  not 
now  see  the  boys.  I  thought  fast,  and  getting  over  to  the  edge 
of  the  platform  on  the  bent  nearest  the  wheel,  caught  hold  of 
and  rolled  off  a  big  piece  of  black  ash  timber  which  had  been 
laid  there  to  keep  the  water  from  spilling  off  the  side.  I  threw 
it  off  as  if  it  had  been  but  a  scantling.  I  then  got  hold  of  the 
outer  plank,  and  lifting,  as  I  thought,  a  ton  or  more,  moved  it 
along  and  shoved  it  around  off  the  bents  on  which  it  laid.  Then 
I  moved  another  and  another  plank  in  a  similar  manner,  until 
the  hole  was  opened  up  wide  enough  so  the  rush  of  water  fell 
down  and  short  of  the  wheel. 

When  it  stopped  the  boys  were  in  a  foot  or  more  of  water  in 
the  bottom  of  the  wheel,  completely  out  of  breath  and  white  as 
death.  The  back-water  in  the  wheel-pit  and  my  timely  efforts 
had  saved  them.  They  came  out  of  their  cage  too  scared  and 
too  much  exhausted  even  to  abuse  the  fool  Englishman  who  had 
so  nearly  taken  their  lives  "  hin  fun." 

1 60 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

FIRST  MONEY  — TOWN  MEETING 

Like  most  boys,  my  first  money  was  that  saved  penny  by 
penny  in  anticipation  of  the  coming  of  the  circus.  It  was  earned, 
mostly,  as  rewards  for  various  kinds  of  service  which  might  be 
called  special  or  extra — a  sort  of  non-competitive  system  of 
stimulating  ambition  and  thrift,  legitimate  and  fair,  but  not  cal- 
culated to  develop  unholy  avarice.  One  source  of  my  income 
was  to  be  the  first  to  discover  and  report  the  advent  of  a  new- 
born calf,  for  which  the  reward  was  one  cent.  This  meant  being 
the  first  up  and  at  the  barn  or  in  the  pasture. 

From  this  source  I  secured  twenty  cents  with  which  to  attend 
my  first  circus.  It  was  the  old  Dan  Rice  circus,  then  new  on 
the  road  —  twenty-five  cents  admission;  boys  under  ten  years  of 
age,  half  price.  I  was  almost  too  big,  but  got  in  and  had  enough 
left  to  buy  boiled  eggs  and  peanuts.  It  was  not  a  menagerie 
and  moral  show,  but  just  a  plain  circus,  and  there  has  never 
been  another  circus  equal  to  it.  No  one  ever  said  such  funny 
things  as  that  old  clown,  and  no  one  ever  sang  "Jordan  is  a  hard 
road  to  travel,"  or 

"  I'll  never  kiss  my  love  again  behind  the  kitchen  door, 
I'll  never  squeeze  her  darling  little  fingers  any  more  — 
Where  has  Rosanna  gone  ?  " 
as  did  Dan  Rice. 

One  spring,  when  I  was  about  twelve  years  old,  father  gave 
me  a  half-acre  of  half-plowed,  tough,  cradle-knoll  ground  above 
the  old  orchard  to  cultivate  as  my  own.  It  was  very  late  in  the 
season,  but,  after  much  anxious  labor,  I  succeeded  in  securing 
twenty-four  bushels  of  small  potatoes.  The  next  spring  they  were 
high  in  price,  and  a  whining  old  hypocrite  who  wouldn't  use 
the  hoe,  but  was  very  unctious  in  prayer  and  earnest  in  exhorta- 

i6i 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

tion  and  admonition  of  common  sinners,  himself  apparently  too 
good  to  live  in  this  wicked  world,  bought  my  whole  crop  at  fifty 
cents  a  bushel,  and  never  paid  me  a  cent.  I  felt  badly  over  the 
loss,  as  I  had  planned  many  ways  in  which  to  use  a  part  of  my 
little  fortune,  intending  to  save  the  bulk.  But  it  was  a  good 
lesson,  learned  young,  worth  more  to  me  than  many  bushels  of 
small  potatoes,  and  I  have  never  since  been  *'  done  up  "  by  over- 
confidence  in  the  pious  professions  of  pretenders,  who  try  to 
make  their  religion  or  alleged  honesty  a  part  of  the  trade. 

My  next  venture  was  trapping  for  minks.  Their  hides  were 
not  then  so  valuable  as  to  cause  their  extermination,  and,  by 
working  early  and  late,  running  up  and  down  the  creek  to  my 
traps,  I  succeeded  one  fall  in  getting  twenty-one.  Most  of  them 
were  caught  too  early  and  they  were  not  prime  skins,  but  brought, 
on  an  average,  three  shillings  each.  I  was  more  fortunate  in 
my  sale  this  time,  the  purchaser  being  one  of  the  world's  people, 
a  young  man  named  Lane  Baker,  now  a  prominent  clergyman, 
who  expected  to  pay  in  nothing  but  cash.  When  he  took  those 
twenty-one  black  little  hides  off  the  stretching  shingles  and 
counted  me  down  seven  dollars  and  eighty-seven  cents  in  silver 
of  all  denominations,  I  felt  that  I  was  pretty  independent  —  at 
least  free  from  any  immediate  danger  of  poverty. 

It  was  a  great  sensation  to  be  rich,  and  I  enjoyed  it  as  keenly 
as  an  old  miser.  I  counted  the  money  over  a  dozen  times,  and 
it  never  came  out  twice  alike.  Then,  carefully  depositing  it  in 
the  old  pewter  teapot  on  the  top  back  shelf  in  the  pantry,  with 
the  half-pint  of  pennies  I  had  accumulated  from  other  sources, 
I  retired  to  dream  of  the  great  financial  operations  which  I  had 
partly  outlined  for  the  future.  I  should  go  into  the  fur  business  — 
that  was  settled.  Astor  was  a  fur  trader  as  well  as  myself,  but 
he  had  only  Indians  to  stack  up  against,  while  I  might  expect 

162 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

the  sharpest  competition  of  white  men.  The  Wilcox  boys  and 
•  some  others  were  already  aware  of  the  great  chances  in  minks, 
and  their  traps  lined  the  creek  from  the  State  Road  to  the  old 
milldam.  To  make  it  short,  the  prices  went  up,  competition 
among  trappers  became  fierce,  and  the  minks  were  soon  exter- 
minated. This  left  me  stranded  with  my  "plant,"  consisting  of 
twelve  or  fifteen  old  box  traps,  which  I  never  took  the  pains  to 
collect.  My  first  accumulation  of  wealth,  this  teapot  of  money, 
got  away  from  me  gradually,  but  carried  me  through  many  a 
pinch  and  panic  which  struck  other  boys  hard. 

Town  meeting,  or  general  election,  was  always  a  great  event 
in  the  country,  and  everybody  attended  and  stayed  nearly  all 
day,  and,  such  as  could,  till  after  the  count.  There  was  no 
Australian  ballot  or  booth  system  then.  Partisans  worked  hard 
for  the  success  of  their  candidates.  Any  doubtful  voter  was 
first  ''horse-shedded  "  by  both  sides,  then  pulled  and  hauled  by 
one  party  or  the  other,  votes  put  in  his  hand,  pushed  up  to  the 
box  and  pulled  away  by  some  one  else,  until  his  vote  was  finally 
deposited. 

It  was,  necessarily,  a  noisy,  disorderly  crowd,  as  whiskey 
was  sold  in  the  barroom  below,  while  the  board  sat  in  the  ball- 
room above,  and  the  electors  buzzed  and  fumed  and  foamed  at 
the  mouth,  and  talked  loud,  long  and  earnestly,  each  feeling 
that  the  salvation  of  his  party  and  the  interest  of  the  country 
rested  upon  his  shoulders. 

Wrestling,  jumping  and  other  games,  to  establish  their  phys- 
ical strength  and  personal  superiority,  were  also  common  at 
town  meeting.  It  gave  the  occasion  great  importance  and  made 
it  more  interesting  than  elections  of  the  present  time. 

Father  was  seldom   a   town  office-holder,  and  never   sought 

163 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

office.  He  would  not  buy  votes  with  either  mone}^  or  whiskey. 
He  was  an  abolitionist,  and  the  town  was  a  pro-slavery  one; 
consequently  he  was  unavailable  as  a  candidate.  Notwith- 
standing this,  he  was  for  quite  a  while  poormaster  of  the  town, 
for  which  office  he  was  considered  to  be  specially  adapted,  as 
he  well  knew  who  among  the  applicants  for  relief  were  meritor- 
ious and  entitled  to  help.  The  poor  expenses  of  the  town  were 
very  light,  and  few  families  required  or  got  any  relief.  Sickness 
or  starvation  were  about  the  only  grounds  therefor. 

There  were  in  the  southeast  part  of  the  town  some  people 
known  as  '' Millerites,"  who  were  looking  for  the  end  of  the 
world  at  given  times.  Some  of  these  were  so  certain  one  fall 
that  the  end  was  coming  that  they  failed  to  dig  their  potatoes. 
The  world  did  not  end  as  advertised,  and  along  in  the  dead  of 
the  winter  the  head  of  one  of  these  families  came  to  father  as 
poormaster  to  help  him  out,  showing  that  he  had  no  work  and 
no  food  in  the  house  for  his  family,  who  were  on  the  verge  of 
starvation.  Instead  of  the  help  he  expected,  he  got  one  of  the 
liveliest  lectures  on  the  "Sinfulness  of  Sin"  and  the  "Foolish- 
ness of  the  Darned  Fool "  that  I  ever  heard.  After  he  was 
gone,  mother  asked  father  if  he  proposed  to  let  the  woman  and 
children  suffer  on  account  of  the  man's  foolishness.  He  said, 
"It  would  do  them  all  good  to  fast  and  pray  over  night,"  and 
that  he  would  go  up  the  next  day  and  look  into  the  matter. 

In  the  town  was  a  man  by  the  name  of  Philander  Smith. 
He  was  the  wealthiest  man  in  town,  and  was  also  a  man  of  fair 
education,  high  standing  and  influence  —  a  man  to  whom  neigh- 
bors less  successful  in  the  affairs  of  the  world  went  for  advice; 
in  short,  he  was  looked  up  to  by  the  townspeople  as  an  oracle, 
and  what  he  said  "went"  in  matters  of  law  or  business.  A 
shiftless  fellow,  whose  reputation   was   way  off  for  either  habits 

164 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

of  industry  or  morals,  applied  to  father  for  town  help.  He  gave 
him  a  sharp  cross-questioning  as  to  his  summer  and  fall  work, 
asking  where  the  proceeds  thereof  had  gone.  The  questions 
embarrassed  the  man,  as  there  was  neither  work  nor  its  proceeds 
to  be  accounted  for.  Turning  on  the  man,  he  sharply  told  him 
that  if  he  would  not  work  in  the  summer  he  need  not  expect  the 
town  to  feed  him  in  the  winter.  The  fellow  whiningly  mentioned 
the  fact  that  his  wife  ought  not  to  suffer  for  his  fault.  This 
riled  father  still  worse,  and  turning  upon  him  he  said,  ''Your 
wife!  that  woman  you  live  with  is  not  your  wife,  sir."  This  the 
man  denied.  Then  he  was  asked  when  he  was  married,  which 
he  answered  promptly.  The  next  question  was,  ''What  minis- 
ter or  justice  married  you?"  This  did  not  seem  to  embarrass 
him  the  slightest,  but  his  prompt  answer  was,  "  We  were  not 
married  by  a  minister  or  a  justice,  but  Philander  Smith  gave  us 
a  permit. ' ' 

THE  GULFS 

The  gulfs  of  Lorraine  are  and  always  have  been  an  interest- 
ing feature  of  the  town  and  this  part  of  the  State. 

A  large  part  of  the  town  is  underlaid  with  a  most  peculiar 
rock  formation,  not  known  to  exist  to  the  same  extent  elsewhere, 
which  is  called  "  Lorraine  shale,"  because  here  its  development 
and  distinguishing  features  are  most  marked  of  any  place  in  the 
known  world.  The  streams  crossing  this  shale  rock  have  worn 
down,  causing  deep  gulfs  of  a  most  remarkable  and  interesting 
character.  Their  perpendicular  banks  show  clean-cut,  regular, 
perpendicular  courses,  from  two  or  three  inches  to  three  or  four 
feet  wide,    divided  by  seams    so  fine    and    close  that  they  can 

165 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

hardly  be  detected  in  some  places.  The  layers  of  stone  parallel 
to  the  surface  of  the  earth  are  of  all  thicknesses,  from  a  quarter 
of  an  inch  to  five  or  six  inches,  and  of  different  degrees  of  hard- 
ness. Both  the  perpendicular  and  horizontal  courses  are  very 
irregular  in  thickness  and  width,  but  otherwise  as  regular, 
square  and  perfect  as  if  formed  by  the  most  accurate  mathemat- 
ical tools. 

The  seams  up  and  down,  and  the  courses  which  they  divide, 
are  as  plumb  as  if  made  with  reference  to  absolute  accuracy  in 
that  respect,  and  everything  about  them  looks  as  if  laid  and 
worked  by  the  square  and  plumb.  When,  through  the  action  of 
frost  or  from  any  cause,  a  section  falls  from  these  high  walls, 
the  hole  left  is  rectangular  and  regular,  and  the  sides  and  back 
thereof  smooth  and  true  as  though  cut  and  polished  by  a  marble- 
cutter.  A  section  only  a  few  inches  wide  and  deep,  but  perfectly 
true  and  rectangular  for  fifty  or  a  hundred  feet,  will  loosen  and 
fall,  leaving  it  with  the  appearance  of  having  been  carefully  cut 
out,  removed  and  finished  up  in  that  shape. 

These  peculiarities,  so  different  from  anything  elsewhere 
found,  geologists  are  unable  to  account  for  —  at  least  they  have 
never  agreed  upon  any  theory  which  they  dare  endorse.  They 
tell  us  that  this  Lorraine  shale  was  formed  in  the  Silurian  period, 
but  can  give  no  reason  whatever  for  this,  one  of  the  most  mar- 
velous exhibitions  of  God's  masonry  yet  found  on  this  old  globe. 
Ages  of  unceasing  effort  in  trying  to  fathom  the  great  mysteries 
of  creation,  so  far  has  accomplished  nothing.  The  geologist, 
with  all  his  scientific  attainments,  gives  us  no  more  light  than 
the  answer  of  the  child  — "  God  made  it  so." 

These  gulfs  are  nearly  parallel  and  run  east  and  west,  divid- 
ing the  town  into  sections,  and  keep  the  people  of  their  respect- 
ive localities  from  very  close  acquaintance,  as  bridging  them  is 

1 66 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

too  expensive  for  the  benefits  expected.  Their  depths  vary  at 
different  points,  two  hundred  and  fifty  feet  being  the  deepest. 

They  are  wild  places,  but  filled  with  beautiful  scenery,  quite 
accessible  if  one  has  time  to  go  down  into  and  through  them. 
The  ''Huddle  "  Gulf,  into  which  the  Fox  Gulf  leads,  was  early 
bridged  at  the  Cal.  Totman  place,  but  was  until  very  recently  a 
hard,  dangerous  crossing,  and,  although  it  was  much  the  nearest 
way  to  Adams,  the  people  in  our  section  preferred  to  go  around 
by  the  Little  or  Fox  Gulf,  or  some  other  safer  road. 

The  North  Gulf,  called  the  ''  Big  Gulf,"  was  bridged  at  John 
Gifford's,  but  was  avoided  for  the  same  reasons.  Even  the  Little 
Gulf  crossing,  near  Fox's,  was  shunned  in  early  days,  being  very 
steep  on  both  sides.  Each  gulf  had  but  one  bridge,  and  all  had 
their  dangers  and  difficulties,  causing  many  accidents.  Henry 
Wright,  of  Greenboro,  because  of  a  broken  neckyoke,  ran  off  the 
Gifford  Gulf  with  a  load  of  shingles  and  went  down  a  partly  slop- 
ing, partly  perpendicular  bank  ninety  feet  high;  landing  in  the 
top  of  a  tree  saved  him  and  his  horses  from  certain  death.  A 
brother-in-law,  Bernice  Doane,  once  had  a  horse  crowded  off 
the  end  of  the  Little  Gulf  bridge;  it  dropped  through  the  har- 
ness to  the  creek,  twenty  feet  below,  leaving  its  mate  on  the 
bridge  with  the  sleigh,  full  of  people,  just  balanced,  one  runner 
on  the  bridge  and  the  other  three-quarters  off.  Father  once  had 
his  harness  give  way  on  the  steepest  part  of  the  Totman  Gulf; 
this  let  the  democrat  wagon,  in  which  he  and  mother  were  rid- 
ing, upon  old  Dick's  heels.  Any  other  horse  than  old  Dick 
would  have  dashed  them  over  the  bank  into  the  gorge,  a  hundred 
feet  below.  There  were  plenty  of  accidents,  but  I  remember  no 
fatalities. 

These  deep  gulfs  made  homes  and  hiding  places  for  wild 
animals  of  all  kinds,  and  if  one  was  started  in  any  other  part  of 

167 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

the  town  or  adjacent  country,  it  always  led  off  for  one  of  the 
gulfs.  The  fear  of  what  might  be  there  made  them  pokerish 
places  to  cross  nights,  or  even  for  a  boy  to  fish  alone  in  the 
daytime. 

The  crossings  have  been  graded  down  and  bridged  up  until 
very  different  and  much  less  dangerous,  yet  they  are  among  the 
memories  of  the  old  home  which  made  a  lasting  impression,  and 
claim  recognition  here. 

^   ^*   ^* 

THE   STATE    ROAD 

The  war  of  1812-14  showed  the  need  of  a  good  road  from 
Fort  Stanwix  to  Sacketts  Harbor  and  the  northern  frontier,  and 
the  old  road  built  by  the  first  settlers  was  improved  and  rebuilt 
by  the  State  so  as  to  facilitate  the  movement  of  troops  and 
munitions  of  war  to  the  frontier.  Since  that  time  it  has  been 
known  as  the  State  Road,  and  for  many  years  was  the  principal 
road  from  the  Black  River  country  to  Albany  and  New  York. 

Its  building  and  use  did  much  to  settle  and  develop  the  town 
early,  placing  its  settlers  on  the  best  possible  basis  as  to  markets 
and  communication  with  the  outside  world.  It  was  not  only 
famous  on  account  of  its  military  history,  but  also  its  record  as  a 
stage  route  of  great  prominence. 

One  of  my  first  excursions  from  home  to  see  the  world  was 
when  I  went  over  the  Fox  Gulf  to  the  State  Road,  near  Lem 
Hunt's  Tavern,  to  see  the  stage  go  by.  This  old  tavern  stood 
well  back  from  the  road  at  the  Corners,  and  there,  in  later  years, 
John  Hancock,  John  Robinson  and  Levi  Pitkin  successively 
lived.  There  were  two  regular  stages  a  day,  with  extras  when 
required. 

168 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

A  large  part  of  the  public  travel  which  now  goes  over  the 
Rome  and  Watertown  railroad,  and  part  of  that  of  the  Black 
River  road,  was  accommodated  by  these  stages.  They  were  usu- 
ally crowded  inside  and  out,  with  twelve  or  fifteen  passengers 
each,  with  trunks  strapped  on  behind  and  on  top.  Relays  of 
horses  were  furnished  at  least  every  ten  miles,  and  good  time 
was  made.  The  horses  were  seldom  allowed  to  walk,  even  up 
the  steepest  hills. 

There  was  a  tavern  of  more  or  less  pretensions  nearly  every 
two  or  three  miles.  For  instance,  leaving  Adams,  in  the  town  of 
Lorraine  was  the  Deacon  Brown  Tavern,  at  Allendale;  the  John 
Alger  House  and  the  Chester  Gillman  House,  at  the  ''Huddle;" 
Lem  Hunt's  Tavern,  at  the  Corners;  the  old  Risley  House,  on 
the  Abram  Calkins  Corners;  the  Hesketh  Place  and  the  Dick 
Hart  House,  near  the  Boylston  line  —  all  taverns  of  standing 
and  reputation  —  within  seven  or  eight  miles. 

As  the  travel  increased,  many  people  who  were  not  pretend- 
ing to  keep  a  regular  public  house  accommodated  travelers  and 
teamsters.  The  travel  by  private  conveyance  by  far  exceeded 
that  by  stage,  and  this  old  State  Road  was  a  busy  thoroughfare 
from  1814  to  1850.  Uncle  Dan  Beals  once  told  me  that  he  had 
slept  and  fed  seventy-five  people  in  one  night  at  the  old  log 
tavern  in  the  middle  of  the  woods,  now  Greenboro.  They  did 
not  have  spring  mattresses  nor  fine  furnishings,  but  covered  the 
floors  of  the  whole  house,  travelers  using  their  own  blankets  and 
buffalo-robes  for  bedding. 

In  addition  to  stage  passengers  and  general  travelers,  there 
was  a  stream  of  teamsters  hauling  goods  both  ways,  as  the  freight 
to  and  from  Rome,  Utica,  Albany  and  New  York  was  taken  over 
this  road. 

As   often  as   possible  I  went  to  the  State   Road  to  see  the 

169 


MEMORIES   OF   THE 

stage  come  and  go.  It  was  a  great  sight  to  watch  it  come  up  the 
road  from  the  "  Huddle,"  with  its  four  horses  on  a  sharp  jump, 
with  a  deck-load  of  laughing,  joking  passengers,  the  driver  sit- 
ting straight  as  a  cob  on  his  seat,  holding  the  four  lines  in  his 
gloved  hands  and  occasionally  swinging  and  cracking  a  long 
whip  over  the  heads  of  the  leaders,  or  with  the  long  lash  en- 
tangling a  chicken  or  touching  up  a  saucy  dog  beside  the  road. 
As  they  came  opposite  the  old  distillery  near  the  corner,  the  team 
was  put  to  a  sharp  gallop  and  whirled  up  to  the  tavern  door  with 
a  splurge  and  hurrah  that  brought  things  up  standing.  The  pas- 
sengers jumped  out  and  ranged  up  to  the  bar  in  a  jiffy,  suaged 
their  thirst,  climbed  aboard  and  were  off  again  like  a  shot  for  the 
next  tavern.  They  did  not  always  stop  at  every  house;  the  pas- 
sengers or  their  appetites  controlled  that.  A  load  that  would 
take  their  sap  at  every  tavern  from  Watertown  to  Rome  was  said 
not  to  be  uncommon  in  those  times,  when  tippling  and  rum 
drinking  was  thought  to  be  the  right  thing  by  almost  everybody. 

I  was,  with  several  other  good,  little  boys  in  our  school,  ex- 
pecting some  day  to  be  president  of  the  United  States,  for  our 
teacher.  Aunt  Lucinda  Barton,  had  assured  us  that  our  chances 
were  good;  but  I  would  have  gladly  swapped  my  chance  for  pres- 
ident for  a  dead  certainty  that  I  would  some  day  be  a  stage-driver. 

About  1848  the  building  of  the  Rome  and  Watertown  rail- 
road was  begun.  Farmers  all  along  the  line  and  in  adjoining 
towns  were  solicited  to  take  stock,  and  many  did  so.  It  was 
completed  as  far  as  Adams  July  4,  1851,  and  a  great  opening  ex- 
cursion was  advertised.  Father  was  a  stockholder  to  the  extent 
of  five  hundred  dollars.  There  were  no  hideous  trusts  then,  and 
holding  a  nice,  five-hundred-dollar  block  of  railroad  stock  gave 
him  financial  standing  and  made  him  feel  good;  so  he  took  us  on 
this  excursion,  which  was  to  run  from  Adams  to  Richland,  about 
^eighteen  miles.  j-q 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

We  got  up  early  and  reached  Adams  an  hour  or  two  ahead  of 
time.  The  puffing  engine,  with  three  small,  yellow  cars,  stood 
on  the  track  just  north  of  the  creek,  hooting  and  screeching.  I 
had  never  before  seen  a  locomotive  or  car,  and  I  well  remember 
the  sensation  of  awe  and  wonder  with  which  I  looked  them  over, 
at  first  making  sure  that  I  was  not  too  near,  for  I  was  really 
afraid  of  the  engine,  if  not  of  the  cars.  We  got  aboard  early, 
fearing  we  would  be  left,  and  started  on  our  trip  about  ten 
o'clock,  moving  off  at  what  I  then  thought  to  be  with  dangerous 
rapidity,  and  reached  Richland  about  noon.  We  stayed  a  little 
while  at  Richland,  and  returned  to  Adams  under  the  same  reck- 
less speed  at  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  To  know  how  fast 
we  were  going  I  counted  the  fence-posts,  which  were  seven  or 
eight  feet  apart.  I  found  that  I  was  compelled  to  suspend  my 
count  every  few  rods  by  reason  of  having  got  ahead  of  the  train. 

To  me  it  was  an  experience  and  a  day  to  be  remembered. 
Young  as  I  was,  I  began  to  dream  of  something  faster  and 
stronger  than  old  Dick,  our  favorite  horse,  and  of  places  and 
things  far  away  outside  of  Lorraine  —  even  beyond  Rome  and 
Utica.  Neither  was  I,  the  small  boy,  the  only  one  who  had 
his  eyes  opened  and  saw  new  light  through  the  changes  speedily 
wrought  by  the  new  steam  road. 

The  road  was  soon  finished  to  Watertown,  and  the  old  stage 
route,  lined  with  thrifty,  busy  people,  was  forever  gone.  The 
long  chain  of  comfortable,  money-making,  old  taverns  from 
Watertown  to  Rome  were  never  again  to  see  the  jolly  and  famil- 
iar faces  of  their  long-time  guests.  The  uses  and  activities  of 
the  old  State  Road  had  departed,  never  to  return,  and  with  them 
went  the  flattering  hopes  and  prospects  of  many  an  old  Lor- 
rainer,  and  my  youthful  ambition  to  be  a  stage-driver. 


171 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

THE    OLD    RED    HOUSE 

After  the  lapse  of  the  log-house  period,  our  folks  built  what 
they  always  spoke  of  as  the  ''  new  house,"  even  after  it  was  sixty 
vears  old.  The  cellar  wall  was  started  in  Jul}^  1823,  and  the 
chimneys  in  the  north  and  south  ends  of  the  main  part  were 
built  in  1825.  The  family  moved  to  the  new  house  in  1824, 
before  it  was  completed.  The  front  part  was  occupied  for  a 
few  years  as  a  store,  and  while  so  used  the  lower  part  was  not 
finished  up. 

It  was  built  in  the  fashion  of  those  days,  with  a  long,  two- 
story  front,  with  piazza  across  the  whole  length,  a  wide  hall 
running  through  the  middle,  and  with  a  long,  one-and-a-half- 
story  wing,  perpendicular  to  the  main  part,  for  kitchen,  wood- 
shed, well  and  storeroom.  At  first  it  had  only  chimneys  and 
fire-places  for  heating  and  cooking  purposes.  There  was  a  big 
chamber  on  each  side  of  the  hall  upstairs,  in  each  of  which 
three  double  beds  were  frequently  set  up  and  in  use.  These 
sleeping-rooms  were  large,  airy  and  well  lighted  —  all  right  in 
the  summer,  but  cold  and  uncomfortable  in  the  winter.  Their 
hard,  bare,  ash  floors  were  like  ice  in  the  cold,  frosty  weather, 
and  unless  a  piece  of  old  carpet  or  a  rug  was  in  front  of  your 
bed,  you  would  shudder  and  shiver  from  the  minute  you  got  out 
of  bed  until  your  teeth  rattled.  With  the  thermometer  twenty 
to  forty  degrees  below  zero,  nothing  saved  you  but  the  big 
feather-beds,  in  which  you  could  cuddle  down  between  the 
flannel  sheets  and  cover  up  your  head  with  all  the  blankets  you 
could  endure.  Each  room  was  plenty  large  enough  to  make  two 
good  bedrooms,  and  one  of  them  was  so  divided  later. 

There  was  but  one  closet  or  clothes-press  in  the  house,  and 
that  was  a  big,  dark   one   off   the   south   room.      It   was   always 

172 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

jammed  full  with  our  Sunday  clothes,  besides  every  other  kind 
of  duffle  kept  in  the  house.  Instead  of  regular  closets  there 
were  movable  wardrobes,  big  chests  in  which  to  store  bedding 
and  other  supplies,  and  lots  of  nails  driven  into  the  wall  on 
which  to  hang  clothes  —  a  first-rate  arrangement,  because  you 
could  so  easily  find  the  things  which  you  wanted  that  were 
hanging  on  the  wall.  The  kitchen  had  a  bedroom  adjoining, 
with  a  row  of  nails  clear  around  it. 

The  large,  old-fashioned  pantry,  with  long,  broad  shelves 
from  near  the  floor  to  the  ceiling,  was  called  the  ''buttery."  In 
addition  to  a  pantry  it  was  a  small  drug  store.  We  were  six 
miles  from  a  pharmacy,  and  a  supply  of  the  principal  drugs  and 
simple  remedies  was  necessary.  A  well-room  and  storeroom, 
also  fitted  up  as  a  milk-room,  was  taken  from  the  west  side  of  the 
woodshed. 

Overhead,  in  the  wing,  was  the  "dark  chamber,"  a  kind  of 
ghostly,  Bluebeard  place  where  we  stored  butternuts,  seed-corn, 
popcorn,  vinegar,  dry  herbs,  and  everything  else  that  had  no 
other  place.  Sometimes  in  bitter  cold  weather,  when  going  to 
bed  in  the  unheated  chambers  was  too  disagreeable,  we  boys 
slept  in  this  dark  chamber  on  an  old-fashioned  bed  called  a 
"  cricket,"  something  after  the  style  of  a  hammock,  being  simply 
a  piece  of  canvas  stretched  on  a  folding  frame.  When  we  slept 
there  we  relied  upon  being  called,  otherwise  we  might  sleep 
until  noon  in  the  pitchy  darkness.  The  call  was  made  by  some 
one  rapping  on  the  kitchen  stovepipe,  which  ran  through  and 
warmed  the  room. 

After  the  use  of  the  fire-place  was  discontinued,  one  stove 
fire  was  generally  considered  sufficient  for  both  cooking  and 
heating  purposes.  Wood  was  not  scarce  or  expensive,  but  it 
had  to   be  cut   and   fitted  for  the  stove,  a  "  Northern  Farmer " 

173 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

elevated  oven,  which  consumed  large  quantities  of  it.  How- 
ever, when  the  girls  took  a  notion  or  when  we  had  company,  an 
extra  fire  was  kept  in  the  south  room  or  parlor,  and  on  state 
occasions,  like  Thanksgiving  or  the  arrival  of  very  select  com- 
pan}^,  in  both.  This  old  elevated-oven  stove  was  a  great  heater 
and  wonderfully  comfortable  to  put  your  wet  feet  and  legs  under 
in  slushy  weather.  Back  and  above  it  were  the  poles  upon 
which  were  slung  the  long  strings  of  apples  and  pumpkins  to 
dry. 

The  south  room  was  the  one  most  used  as  a  sitting-room. 
The  little,  square  stove  with  crooked  legs,  in  this  room,  was  to 
me  a  source  of  great  annoyance,  for,  while  consuming  great 
quantities  of  wood,  it  would  not  take  a  stick  over  ten  inches 
long,  and  very  small  at  that;  but  around  it  we  young  folks  and 
our  company  spent  many  a  happy  evening,  playing  games, 
singing  songs,  telling  stories,  guessing  riddles,  cracking  butter- 
nuts, eating  popcorn  and  apples,  or  doing  anything  else  that 
pleased  us,  free  from  the  supervision  of  the  old  people. 

Bernice  Doane  gave  it  the  name  of  the  "sparking  stove." 
He  certainly  had  a  right  to  name  it,  as  he  was  the  first  to  use  it 
in  that  capacity.  It  made  untold  trouble  for  the  boys  who  had 
to  saw,  split  and  bring  in  its  little,  short  blocks.  In  those 
times  I  hated  the  harmless  little  thing  on  account  of  the  trouble 
it  made  me  through  its  diminutive  size,  but  it  went  through 
many  a  hard  campaign,  outlasting  all  other  old,  family  stoves, 
and  came  out  victorious  and  sound,  and  is  now  on  the  retired 
list,  carefully  stored  in  my  garret,  a  souvenir  of  old  times. 

The  kitchen  was  the  most  pleasant  and  comfortable  room  in 
the  house,  and  it  was  always  warm  and  light.  It  was  the 
universal  assembly  room,  and  the  reception  room  into  which 
neighbors  came   who  made  a   casual  call.      It  would  not  have 

174 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

been  thought  sociable  or  friendly  to  seat  any  of  our  near  neigh- 
bors or  familiar  friends  who  were  making  an  informal  call  in  any 
other  room  than  this.  It  was  the  room  most  used  and  useful, 
and,  before  the  fire-place  was  taken  out,  was  really  a  cheerful 
place  where  all  could  gather  and  have  plenty  of  room. 

When  her  household  work  was  over,  mother  was  always 
found  here,  in  her  wooden  rocker  in  the  corner  by  the  old-fash- 
ioned wooden  clock,  rapidly  plying  her  knitting  needles,  which 
she  called  ''resting."  Father's  place  was  the  chimney  corner, 
so  his  candle  could  set  on  the  mantle  while  he  read  his  book  or 
paper,  always  reading  aloud  unless  others  were  doing  something 
that  would  be  interrupted.  He  was  a  good  reader  and  it  was  a 
pleasure  to  hear  him.  His  reading  of  "Uncle  Tom's  Cabin," 
first  published  in  the  National  Era,  his  favorite  abolition  paper, 
was  a  treat  for  any  one. 

Those  of  us  who  wanted  to  read  or  study  evenings  gathered 
around  the  big  table,  where  there  burned  a  candle,  or,  if  three 
or  four  of  us,  perhaps  two,  or  a  big  whale-oil  or  camphene 
lamp.  If  no  one  was  using  the  light  it  was  put  out.  Lights 
were  not  burned  except  there  was  particular  use  for  them.  There 
was  plenty  to  use,  nothing  to  waste. 

The  big  fire-place  was  a  feature  of  the  kitchen  not  easily 
forgotten.  It  was  kept  in  use  many  years  after  the  adoption  of 
stoves.  The  stove  was  more  economical  of  fuel,  but  could  not 
give  the  cheer  and  comfort  of  the  fire-place.  I  still  remember 
the  fire-place  cooking.  Big  dinner  pots,  blubbering  and  wallop- 
ing, hung  on  the  swinging  crane,  with  the  old,  black  teakettle; 
the  open,  tin  bake-oven  stood  on  its  hind  legs  before  the  huge 
fire,  with  the  biscuit  tins  inclined  toward  the  coals,  and  glowed 
and  glared,  while  the  long-legged  spider  or  skillet  sputtered  and 
sizzled  over  a  bed  of  coals  close  by  the  crane  jamb.      Fire-place 

175 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

cooking  was  lively  business  and  required  constant  watching  and 
attention.  Just  to  the  right  of  the  fire-place  was  the  mouth  or 
door  of  the  great  brick  oven,  filled  with  bread,  pies,  cakes, 
apples,  and  everything  else  that  was  best  cooked  by  its  steady, 
even  heat.  Nothing  has  ever  excelled  the  old  brick  oven  as  a 
perfect  baker,  and  when  custom  required  that  pie  be  served 
with  every  first-class  meal,  they  were  almost  indispensable,  on 
account  of  their  capacity  as  well  as  the  superiority  of  the  food 
they  turned  out. 

The  culinary  reputation  of  the  New  England  housewife  de- 
pended largely  on  her  pies,  and  a  pie  more  than  anything  else 
depends  on  the  baking.  It  was  no  trouble  to  fill  in  a  dozen  or 
more  large,  square  pie-tins  at  one  time,  and  when  the  pies  were 
done,  the  same  heating  would  bake  pork  and  beans,  corn  bread, 
or  sweet  apples,  by  leaving  them  in  overnight  —  this  was  the 
only  correct  thing  for  "  rye-and-Indian"  or  straight  corn  bread. 
I  was  always  willing  to  get  oven  wood  —  that  meant  pie,  baked 
apples  and  cheese  without  stint,  between  meals  or  any  other 
time  when  wanted.  Mother  approved  of  children  eating  when- 
ever they  were  hungry,  and  for  the  first  fifteen  years  of  my  life  I 
was  hungry  most  of  the  time. 

In  1840  the  big  chimneys  were  taken  out  of  the  upright,  but 
the  kitchen  chimney  and  the  brick  oven  remained  some  twenty 
years  or  more  longer.  The  house  has  been  changed  inside  and 
made  more  convenient  in  some  respects,  but  the  general  features 
remain  yet.  The  first  coat  of  Venetian  red,  after  being  covered 
with  several  coats  of  brown,  is  just  coming  out  again,  almost  as 
good  as  new. 

Like  other  people's  wells,  our  deep,  cold  well  was  thought  to 

be  the  best  in  the  world.      The  water  was  very  palatable    and 

probably  pure,  but  it  was  hard,  lime  water,  which  we  enjoyed 

because  we  were  used  to  it.        ,„/- 

170 


I     THE  NEW  YORK^ 
PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


T3LDEN  ^--OUK'T^.ATJnv     ! 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

The  long,  cool  piazza,  with  morning-glories  or  trumpet-vines, 
was  a  delightful  spot  for  a  summer  day  or  an  evening  rest,  and 
when  stretched  out  thereon  with  a  blanket  and  a  book,  one  could 
take  solid  comfort.  When  old  enough  or  good  enough  to  be 
excused  from  going  to  church,  that  was  my  favorite  Sunday  sum- 
mer resort.  The  opportunities  for  lounging  or  rest  were  limited 
by  the  exigencies  of  work,  and  if  not  the  more  important  duties, 
there  always  was  some  minor  task  which  must  be  done,  so  that 
week-day  idleness  was  unknown. 

Although  the  country  and  location  was  a  healthful  one,  we 
had  our  share  of  sickness.  The  family  was  large  and  all  had  in 
due  time  most  of  the  common  ailments,  like  scarlet  fever, 
measles,  chicken-pox,  whooping  cough  and  mumps.  Old  Dr. 
Webb,  who  lived  at  Adams,  was  the  family  physician.  He 
generally  traveled  on  horseback  on  an  old  sorrel  horse,  or  in  his 
old-fashioned,  thoroughbrace  sulky,  and  carried  a  big  pair  of 
black  saddle-bags  filled  with  bottles  of  all  the  most  bitter,  nasty 
medicines  then  known.  He  was  an  allopath,  who  gave  doses  for 
a  horse,  was  always  joking,  and  invariably  accused  his  patients 
of  playing  sick. 

When  he  drove  up  and  threw  down  the  lines  or  handed  over 
the  bridle,  his  greeting  was,  ''John,  put  old  Tom  in  the  barn 
and  give  him  a  bushel  of  oats;  "  and,  going  in  by  the  kitchen 
door,  he  would  call  out  to  mother,  or  whoever  was  there,  "  I  am 
starved  to  death.  Got  any  nutcakes,  pie  and  cheese?  "  After 
eating  his  lunch  he  would  see  the  patient,  not  before,  unless  in 
some  remarkable  emergency.  He  was  a  genial  old  man,  who 
blistered,  bled  and  physicked  after  the  old  style,  and  I  often 
wondered  how  so  many  of  us  got  by  him  and  lived  to  grow  up. 

There  was  always  a  large  stock  of  medicinal  roots  and  herbs 
in  the  house,   with  which  ordinary  ailments  were  treated,   and 

177 


MEMORIES  OF  THE 

their  liberal  and  intelligent  use  may  have  been  our  salvation. 
Being  remote  from  doctors  resulted  in  the  exercise  of  individual 
intelligence  and  good  judgment  as  to  the  care  and  treatment  of 
disease.  Mother  and  all  my  sisters  were  well  posted  in  the  use 
and  effects  of  ordinary  remedies  and  in  the  nursing  and  care  of 
the  sick.  I  have  the  conceit  to-day  to  think  my  sister  Mary, 
without  a  diploma  or  any  technical  schooling,  a  better  doctor 
than  three-quarters  of  the  regular  graduates. 

Grandmother  Pitkin,  who  was  a  famous  midwife  and  skillful 
nurse,  was  a  near  neighbor  and  frequent  visitor.  She  was  ec- 
centric, but  kind  and  good.  She  hated  liars,  hypocrites  and  lazy 
folks,  and  let  them  know  it.  Possessed  of  a  genuine  kind  heart 
and  a  fine,  sympathetic  nature,  although  sometimes  rough  in  ex- 
pression, she  was  always  ready  to  go  where  there  was  sickness 
and  distress,  without  other  reward  than  the  satisfaction  of  doing 
good.  Her  life  histor}'  was  one  of  continuous  charity,  and  the 
earnest,  honest  work  of  the  good  Samaritan. 

Aunt  Betsey  Harmon  and  Aunt  Clarissa  Wise  were  both  skill- 
ful nurses.  They  were  untiring,  courageous,  discreet  and  sym- 
pathetic women,  with  hearts  made  tender  and  kind  by  the  trials 
of  their  early  orphan  life,  and  their  advent  in  a  sick-room  was  a 
comfort  and  cheer  to  the  most  despondent.  They  never  failed  to 
come  to  our  relief  in  case  of  any  really  serious  trouble.  Each 
had  a  large  family  of  her  own,  but  never  lacked  time  or  disposition 
to  help  others  in  distress. 

Mother's  terrible  illness  and  affliction  at  the  time  of  my  birth, 
and  the  sisterly  affection  and  devotion  of  Aunt  Betsey  and  Aunt 
Clarissa,  and  the  kindness  of  neighbors  in  helping  care  for  and 
nurse  her  at  that  time,  were  often  recited  to  me  by  my  older  sis- 
ters. Her  subsequent  serious  and  very  long  illness,  from  which 
she    never  fully  recovered,  I  clearly  remember.     The  death  of 

178 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

brother  Gilbert's  wife  in  the  spring  of  1845,  and  his  departure 
for  the  West,  followed  by  the  unexpected  news  of  his  own  death 
in  the  early  fall  of  the  same  year,  I  also  remember. 

The  sorrowful  ending  of  the  useful  life  of  Aunt  Clarissa  Wise 
affected  me  deeply,  as  it  did  all  who  knew  her.  The  early  death 
of  Uncle  Alexander  Waugh,  and  the  untimely  death  of  brother- 
in-law  Henry  E.  Allen,  who  had  been  my  teacher  for  one  term 
and  who  was  a  great  favorite  with  all,  were  among  the  things 
which  fastened  themselves  deeply  in  my  mind. 

I  have  referred  to  a  few  of  the  leading  affairs  which  occupied 
my  time  and  attention  as  a  boy;  but  in  going  over  and  reviewing 
these,  hundreds  of  other  incidents  which  were  to  me  in  their 
time  of  sufficient  interest  to  make  a  lasting  impression,  come 
back  with  vivid  clearness,  but  time  and  space  will  not  allow  any 
lengthy  mention  thereof. 

The  memories  of  the  old  house  itself  bring  with  them  recol- 
lections of  things  in  its  particular  vicinity,  like  the  woodyard, 
with  its  great  pile  of  firewood  in  all  stages  of  preparation, 
always  a  place  where  work  was  needed;  the  front  yard,  with  its 
gravel  walk,  bordered  by  long  flower-beds  of  violets,  marigolds, 
pinks,  peonies,  lilies  and  hollyhocks,  and  surrounded  by  rose, 
lilac  and  flowering  bushes  of  all  kinds;  the  adjacent  apple  or- 
chard, in  which  every  tree  was  a  familiar  friend  and  had  its  own 
history  and  meaning;  the  garden,  with  its  perennial  beds  of 
asparagus,  tansy  and  sage,  with  wormwood  and  wild  celery 
bushes  in  the  fence-corners,  and  long  beds  of  all  kinds  of  kitchen 
vegetables,  always  calling  for  the  man  or  boy  with  the  hoe;  the 
famous  old  cherry  tree  that  hung  over  the  great  rock;  the  long 
corn-crib  filled  with  yellow  ears,  once  used  as  a  great  coop 
during  the  spring  of  the  famous  pigeon  flight;  the  rocky,  side- 

179 


MEMORIES  OF   THE 

hill  milking-yard,  with  the  big  rock  near  the  plum  tree,  on 
which  old  Neuch  always  stood  to  be  milked;  the  long  rows  of 
swallows'  nests  under  the  eaves  of  the  barns  and  sheds;  the 
horse-barn,  with  its  wide-open  doors  and  its  well-known  occu- 
pants—  blind  Dick,  the  reliable  veteran;  balky  Bill,  the  terror; 
runaway  Doll,  the  fox;  colicky  Prince,  with  his  innumerable 
bottles  of  medicine,  and  knee-sprung  Dick,  the  reminder  of  a 
clerical  horse  deal;  the  little,  red,  "bear  dog,"  Getty,  who 
would  sit  in  the  middle  of  the  dooryard  and  bark  all  night  at  the 
man  in  the  moon;  the  ugly,  gray  watchdog.  Tiger,  who  chal- 
lenged every  tramp  or  suspicious  looking  character  that  passed 
or  stirred  at  night,  and  who  finally  made  the  mistake  of  tackling 
the  presiding  elder  as  a  suspect  and  was  only  called  off  by  a 
club  with  which  John  ended  his  over-zealous  life;  the  useless, 
yellow  dog.  Rover,  who  had  no  standing  or  character  whatever 
until,  like  Tray,  he  fell  into  bad  company  and,  on  suspicion, 
was  condemned  as  a  sheep  thief;  the  ditch  and  the  mill-pond 
where  we  went  to  swim,  and  the  creek  with  its  bed  of  huge 
boulders,  where  it  came  splashing  down  between  the  rocks  into 
the  deep  trout  pool  under  the  bridge;  the  old  sawmill  and  the 
mill-yard,  with  its  high  piles  of  logs  and  lumber,  among  which 
the  school-children  played;  the  old,  weather-beaten  school-house 
on  the  corner,  cut  and  carved  by  the  knives  of  two  generations, 
with  its  pleasant  memories  of  teachers  and  schoolmates;  with 
the  burying-ground  beyond,  so  venerable  and  solemn,  where 
peacefully  rest  our  ancestors,  beside  the  other  pioneers  who 
here  labored  to  subdue  the  forests  and  found  homes,  under  their 
moss-covered  tablets,  which  tell  the  story  of  a  century.  These 
and  many  other  things  in  retrospect  I  see  around  the  old  home- 
stead, all  as  clearl}^  as  when  they  first  crossed  my  vision. 

This  old  red  house  has  withstood  the  winds  and  rains  of  sum- 

i8o 


OLD  HOMESTEAD 

mer  and  the  frosts  and  snows  of  winter  for  fourscore  years.  It 
has  seen  generations  born  and  die;  it  has  seen  families  come  and 
go;  it  has  had  for  many  years  the  care  of  its  founders,  and  for  a 
long  time  the  neglect  of  indifferent  tenants  and  strangers;  it  has 
stood  to  see  those  from  under  its  roof  scattered  throughout  the 
wide  land,  and  most  of  them  go  to  ''  dwell  in  a  house  not  made 
with  hands."  Yet  it  still  stands  to  recall  the  memories  of  the 
happy  home  which  so  long  existed  within  its  walls.  It  tells  me 
of  father,  mother,  brothers  and  sisters,  neighbors  and  old-time 
friends,  of  each  and  all,  and  takes  me  back  to  the  joyous  days 
of  childhood  and  youth,  when  I  longed  for  a  more  speedy  flight 
of  time  that  I  might  sooner  reach  the  realm  of  manhood,  little 
dreaming  the  day  would  so  soon  come  that  I  would  wish  to 
retard  the  swift-passing  hours  which  so  rapidly  bear  us  forward. 
It  brings  back  the  ambitions,  hopes,  fears  and  fancies  of  youth, 
and  as  memory  rapidly  shifts  the  retrospective  view,  I  again  go 
through  the  many,  many,  busy,  shifting  scenes  of  a  happy  child- 
hood and  youth  spent  in  this  old  red  house  —  home. 


."^ 


i^>1